----------------------- Page 1-----------------------

                      THE NINTH ORB                                          1 



THE NINTH ORB 



                              By 



               Kaitlyn OConnor 


----------------------- Page 2-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  2 



 copyright August 2006, Kaitlyn OConnor 

Cover art by Jenny Dixon,  copyright August 2006 

ISBN 1-58608-933-1 

New Concepts Publishing 

Lake Park, GA 31636 

www.newconceptspublishing.com 



This is a work of fiction. All characters, events, and places are of the authors 

imagination and not to be confused with fact. Any resemblance to living persons or 

events is merely coincidence. 


----------------------- Page 3-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      3 



                                         Chapter One 



         Houston, we have a problem. 

         Captain Sterlings voice was perfectly level and without any emotional inflection, 

but there wasnt a person on the bridge of the U.S.S. Plymouth, including the captain, that 

looked completely calm, cool, and collected.  Reflected in every face turned up to the 

observation screens along the forward bulkhead on the bridge were shock, anger, 

resentment, and fear.  Somehow it seemed worse because only a few moments before 

those same faces had projected excitement and joy.  The abrupt shift in emotions was 

almost enough to make one giddy with the sharp drop from euphoria to darkest 

depression. 

         After more than a decade of nothing but endless space and the echoing of voices 

and footsteps against metal bulkheads, they had at last reached their destination, the 

planet in the ninth orbit of a blue star light years from their home galaxy, and everyone 

was eager to catch their first glimpse of the world that would be their new home.  They 

had wandered up to the bridge one by one or in pairs to stand quietly near the aft 

bulkhead of the bridge, staring up at the screens, listening to the sounds of approach as 

the captain and crew at last maneuvered the great, hulking ship into orbit. 

         From space, the planet, dubbed Georgia in honor of the President, just as the first 

colony had been named New Savannah for her home town, was as beautiful as Earth 

herself.  Spirits soared as the colonists studied the bright globe of green growing things, 

blue sky, and aqua seas. 

         Armed finally with something that offered serious resistance, the captain had 

instigated a series of braking orbits, dropping to a slightly lower orbit each time theyd 

slowed the ship sufficiently to do so.  As the ship slowed enough for a closer look, the 

cameras were activated and they began to search for a visual of the drop zone. 

         Tension coiled more and more tightly within the waiting group as the ship slowed 

to what seemed a crawl.  At last, the location selected by the computers appeared on the 

viewing screens, eliciting gasps of wonder from the colonists.  Their destination, New 

Savannah, almost seemed to leap out at them.      Backed up to a ridge of purple, ice capped 

mountains and fronted by a tangled green valley of lush vegetation the stark white, 

rigidly symmetrical buildings protruded from their natural surroundings almost 

obscenely. 

         It was home for all that, and almost as one those whod intruded on the bridge 

surged forward for a better look as the cameras magnified the images to bring them closer 

and closer until details began to emerge. 

         Just as the excitement of the colonists reached fever pitch, threatening to spill 

over into noisy jubilation, something completely unexpected came within view.  The jolt 

was universal, immobilizing every soul on deck with shock. 

         Minutes ticked by while everyone simply stared at the screens, stupefied.  After a 

time, project leader, Eden Chisholm, frozen with shock from the first flutter of movement 

shed noticed, felt thaw begin to set in.  As it did, a flood of thoughts and emotions 

washed through her, creating more chaos, not less. 


----------------------- Page 4-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  4 



         The one thought that seemed to pound through her most viciously was that shed 

dedicated almost twenty years of her life already to a project that looked like it was 

doomed to failure before theyd even started.    Abruptly, calm purposefulness settled over 

her. 

         Itll be six months--at least--before we get a response from Houston. 

         Ships captain, Major Sterling sent her a sharp glance.  Indisputable, but 

protocol---. 

         Eden shook her head fractionally in warning and glanced around the crowded 

bridge.  Enough gawking, ladies.  Back to your stations, if you please.  Well have a first 

colonist meeting directly after the evening meal tonight. 

         The women blinked, as if just awakening, exchanged looks with the others around 

them and finally began to leave.   Eden studied their expressions carefully.  Some merely 

looked dazed, others fearful, bewildered, and still others angry.  When the hatch had 

closed behind the last of the colonists, Eden moved closer to the viewing screens. 

         This is Captain Sterling of the U.S.S. Plymouth, Houston.    I repeat, we have a 

problem.   Colony Alpha has apparently already been claimed. 

         Eden glanced sharply at the captain.  This is a scenario we considered, Ivy. 

         Ivys dark eyes narrowed.  It was only considered a very remote possibility and 

you know it, Eden.  No one, even you, expected to find signs of intelligent life.  They 

could be hostile. 

         And they might not be! Eden retorted. 

         I still have to file a report.  Houston might want to abort the mission. 

         A cynical smile curled Edens lips.  Youre not serious?  After all the time and 

money that went into this project?   Theyll expect us to proceed as planned, and you 

damn well know it. 

         Ivy frowned.  I cant authorize a landing until I file a full report with Houston 

and get a go. 

         Eden planted her hands on her hips and turned to face the ships captain.  Youre 

not in charge of the colonization project, only the ship.  The decision to proceed, or abort, 

is mine. 

         Ivy Sterlings dark complexion grew darker with anger.  Youd willingly take 

the colonists into harms way just so you can settle whos in charge? 

         Eden released a bark of humorless laughter.  Come off your high horse, Ivy! 

Weve just spent nearly fifteen years traversing uncharted space.    Theres no more 

certainty of harm here than there was in the trip itself, and you know as well as I do that 

this was always intended as a one way trip!  There is no going back, only forward.  Its 

up to us to do the best we can with what weve been provided. 

         Ivy looked as if she was considering further argument, but abruptly glanced 

around at the other crew members on the bridge.  No decision can be made, one way or 

the other, by anyone, until we have more data. 

         Exactly, Eden agreed.  Turning from the captain, she addressed the 

communications officer, Cpl. Linda Hicks.     Can we get a little more magnification 

here? 

         Cpl. Hicks threw a questioning glance at her commanding officer.  At Ivys nod, 

she focused on her control panel for several moments.  Abruptly, the scenes in the 

viewing screen blurred.  When the images sharpened again, the moving dots theyd seen 


----------------------- Page 5-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        5 



had resolved into individual beings. 

         Someone gasped.     Everyone on the bridge stiffened. 

         The aliens moving purposefully about on the planet below them werent just 

humanoid--they looked human--almost.  Some of them had wings and all of them, from 

what they could see, had horns. 

         Closer, Eden demanded abruptly, moving closer to the screen nearest her. 

         When the image cleared again, she found herself standing seemingly face to face 

with a being that was definitely not human.      A strange current went through her when she 

met his gaze on the screen.    It was almost as if he was looking her straight in the eyes. 

         A shiver went through her. 

         Behind her, someone released a nervous snicker. 

         I guess Ive forgotten what men look like, someone else quipped, because that 

looks like a man to me.    Yum, yum. 

         He was wearing a uniform that said military to Eden.  It covered him from the 

neck to wrists, and the heavy footwear he wore that looked like military boots, but he was 

definitely bipedal--otherwise she couldnt tell a lot about his anatomy except that there 

were a couple of fairly notable differences between these aliens and their human 

counterparts.   The skin tones werent quite like any human of any race, though fairly 

close to the yellow race--close enough to give her a sense of kinship when coupled with 

the basic human form.     The eyes were different.  Not only was the color, an orange-gold, 

not one found among humans, but the general shape and size of the eyes and pupils were 

subtly different.  The nose, mouth, and facial structure seemed basically human, but she 

couldnt tell if the skin texture was.  The hands gripping his weapon looked a little longer 

and more slender than typical human hands, but he seemed to have four fingers and a 

thumb.   Close cropped, blue black hair capped his head. 

         You knew men with wings and horns? Eden quipped dryly without bothering to 

turn around.  She didnt need to know that it was Janine whod spoken.  She recognized 

the voice, and Janine had always had a problem maintaining formal military protocol. 

         Janine snickered.  I knew plenty of horny men.       Actually, hes kinda cute--a little 

strange looking, but if his body is nearly as good as it looks, I could live with the weird 

stuff. 

         The comment elicited a round of snickers from the other crew members. 

         You havent seen a man in fifteen years.  If he looked like a baboon, youd think 

he was cute. 

         Eden repressed a smile with an effort.    When her gaze finally moved beyond the 

male, her amusement died, however.        These creatures are a long way from baboons. 

The weapon hes holding is obviously advanced technology and take a look at the city 

below the wall there. 

         Silence fell as everyone studied the viewing screens critically. 

         Unlike New Savannah, the alien settlement seemed to blend with its surroundings, 

almost as if the structures had been hewn from the rocky surface of the world.         Eden 

wasnt certain if the camouflage effect was purposeful or accidental, but it was certainly 

effective.  Right up until their attention had been caught by movement, they hadnt 

noticed the settlement at all. 

         That looks like a well established community.  You think theyre natives? 

         Edens lips tightened.  There wasnt a sign of them when we dropped the bot pod 


----------------------- Page 6-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                  6 



the first time we passed---the bots would have reported it--and this looks more like a 

military base to me than a community.  She glanced at Captain Sterling again.  Forward 

a copy of the data youre collecting to my personal system, will you?    Im going to my 

cabin to look through the colony manuals. 

         Ignoring the look Ivy sent her, Eden left the bridge and headed down the corridor 

toward her quarters.  Shed had years to study the manuals.   Shed memorized them from 

start to finish and Ivy probably suspected as much. 

         She didnt care if Ivy knew it was just a pretense. She needed some time--away 

from observation--to think, and she wanted to study the data stream coming in when there 

wasnt anyone around to gauge her reaction to it. 

         It was hard enough to deal with the shock without having to worry about hiding 

her anxieties from the others to keep from adding to their fears. 

         As she stepped into the lift and punched the level where her cabin lay, Eden 

folded her arms and leaned back against the cubicle wall. 

         The stance might have appeared relaxed to the video surveillance, but Eden was a 

long way from tranquility.   As much as she wouldve hated to admit it, she hadnt felt 

completely immune to the male herself.  It was damned inconvenient to have her 

hormones raging, even though she realized it was almost inevitable given the 

circumstances that primal urges would kick in the first time she had any sort of contact 

with a male after so long. 

         Reaching level four, Eden stepped from the cubicle and strode briskly down the 

corridor, ignoring the women who stared at her questioningly from the open doors of the 

cabins she passed. 

         From a completely logical, economic, and scientific standpoint, the decision to 

send an all female group of colonists made sense.    Two hundred women weighed less that 

a split crew would have.   They consumed less.  They werent as prone to violence as the 

testosterone made the male of the species, and finally, two hundred women and an equal 

number of male donors of sperm were all that was needed to ensure a healthy gene pool. 

It just plain made sense to send two hundred females and an equal variety of male 

donations, rather than the males themselves. 

         From the viewpoint of humanity, however, it was rough to leave behind 

everything youd ever known, knowing you would never go back, and then to also accept 

that you absolutely were giving up male companionship forever.      There probably wasnt 

a single female in the group, including her, that hadnt had at least one bad relationship. 

Maybe even a good portion of the group had considered giving up on men a good thing, 

in the beginning at least, but there was no getting around the fact that everyone missed 

being around their male counterparts, however aggravating they might be. 

         The sex droids that had been provided for comfort and entertainment just didnt 

ease that particular ache.  Even Eden, who did not consider herself a touchy kind of gal 

and had never cared for cuddling, found herself missing the warmth of a mans body 

spooning with hers through the long nights and yearning for the sound of the deep timber 

of a mans voice in her ears. 

         Reaching her cabin at last, Eden tilted her head toward the security monitor.  A 

split second passed as the monitor read and identified her by her retina and opened the 

door.  She simply stood in the center of the room once she was inside, though, staring 

around at the cabins appointments as if shed never seen it before. 


----------------------- Page 7-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      7 



         As much concession as possible had been allowed for the fact that the colonists 

would occupy their cabins, and little else, for the fifteen years it would take to make the 

trek from Earth to the target colony planet, Georgia.    It was still cramped, and still 

painfully utilitarian. Shed brought as many personal items as shed been allowed, but 

neatness wasnt actually an option in such a confined space.  Neatness was necessary if 

one didnt want to trip and break something--like your neck.  Very few of her personal 

items were within view, therefore.  The chest at the foot of her bunk held most of it, the 

things shed planned to use to decorate her abode at the colony to give it a feel of 

home.   Her clothing was tucked neatly away in the locker across from the bed, mostly 

because she hardly ever wore anything from her wardrobe. 

         Like most of the other women, she rarely bothered dressing anymore in anything 

but briefs, occasionally topping off with one of the knit undershirts that had replaced bras 

when it was discovered that the restricting garments designed in the previous century had 

contributed to the rise in breast cancer.  Shed worn little more than that since the second 

year out.  There seemed little point in it. The temperature inside the ship barely 

fluctuated more than a degree or two--ever.  Modesty wasnt something any of them 

needed to worry about when there wasnt a man of any description within light-years of 

them and there certainly wasnt anyone to impress by dressing up.        Even the militia 

attached to their group rarely followed their dress codes strictly anymore.     Off duty, the 

soldiers went around in pretty much nothing just the same as the colonists did. 

         Thus, very little laundry, very little discards around the room to make it messy. 

         Sighing, Eden moved to her bunk and sprawled on top of it calling up the colony 

manuals.    The hologram promptly appeared just above her belly within a comfortable 

viewing range and Eden began at the beginning for the umpteenth time. 

         The colonization plan was deceptively simple.     In point of fact the greatest minds 

of the world had spent the decade it had taken to build the ships ironing out everything to 

the smallest detail. 

         The colony ships would transport two hundred colonists and everything they 

could conceivably need to establish a thriving colony to the pre-selected target planets. 

The colonists themselves included personnel with every skill needed to insure success, 

including a trained army, although even the colonists not military were trained in 

weaponry and self-defense. 

         Every race was carefully represented even though everyone admitted that the 

effort to find the purest of each representative race was probably a waste of time--Within 

a few generations they were bound to mix just as they had on Earth, with the same 

results--lovely hybrids with mixed genetic traits--but it was one more safe guard to insure 

a good gene pool for future generations. 

         Theyd attained full acceleration by the second year out--twice the speed of light-- 

and begun deceleration four years before their arrival.    Stopping wasnt something the 

ship could do on a dime, however.     Theyd bypassed the target planet and slingshoted 

around the furthest in the system before theyd slowed enough to return and land.  As 

they made the first pass, the bot pod had been dropped. 

         It was a risky maneuver, but one everyone had finally decided was worth the 

gamble.   The robots had been specifically designed to withstand the Gs the pod would be 

pulling at drop and the bot pod, as well as the timing of the drop, was key to the survival 

of the colony.  Containing building materials and construction bots, this pod was 


----------------------- Page 8-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  8 



programmed to locate the most ideal construction site and erect the colony city of New 

Savannah so that it was ready for them to occupy when they made it back to the drop site. 

         The bots had done their job as far as Eden could see.  The city was there, waiting 

for them, complete according to the communications with the computers on the ground. 

         The problem was the site chosen was less than three miles from a site chosen by 

another race/species of colonists. 

         Eden frowned.  They might actually be natives but she wasnt certain if there was 

any reason to quibble over that point.  Either way, the city was well established enough 

that it could hardly be argued that they had squatters rights.  The only question was, 

were they as aggressive as humans? 

         More importantly, she supposed, were they the technological equal of humans? 

Or could she and her colonists kick their asses back to where ever theyd come from? 

         It was all very delightful that the anti-aging drugs that had been discovered that 

had enabled colonization meant that she would look and feel twenty five for the next 

couple of hundred years.   Shed already invested twenty years of her life in this project, 

though, and she had no desire to spend another fifteen years on this fucking ship, headed 

back the way shed just come. 


----------------------- Page 9-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     9 



                                        Chapter Two 



         Eden looked out over the group of colonists that had assembled for the meeting. 

It could be many months before we have a really clear picture of the situation, but as far 

as we can ascertain at this point, the alien installation that is encroaching on our colonial 

territory is military in nature.  It also seems certain that they hail from a male dominated 

society. 

         Near the back of the room, a timid hand was raised.   Eden frowned.    She wasnt 

ready for questions yet but she sensed that a little less formality might allay everyones 

fears and elevate morale.  What is it, Becky? 

         Becky blushed when half the women in the audience turned around to look at her. 

Uh--I was just wondering how you arrived at that? 

         The military aspect? 

         The reference to their society. Surely we havent had the opportunity to study 

them enough to know whether its patriarchal or matriarchal? 

         True, but it seems indisputable at this point. Weve been observing them ever 

since we discovered their presence earlier, and there have been no females sighted--at all, 

unless they look like the males, or it turns out that the males arent actually males, but 

some sort of creature that reproduces asexually.    Assuming our first impression is 

correct, though, and these are actually males, the fact that no females have been observed 

certainly seems to support both of the observations Ive made.    If they were here to 

establish a colony, as we are, there would be females.  The fact that there arent, as far as 

we can tell, seems indicative. 

         Yes, but--were all females.  Wouldnt someone else, studying us, come to the 

erroneous conclusion that were from a matriarchal society?     Or they could even jump to 

the conclusion that were asexual--both of which conclusions would be wrong. 

         Irritation flickered through Eden, but she knew the woman had a point. 

Obviously were not going to know anything for certain for a while.  Im only pointing 

out what it looks like were up against. 

         So--were still planning to go ahead and land? 

         What about their language?   Wed learn a lot more about them a lot faster if the 

computers had deciphered that. 

         Eden held up a hand to stem an avalanche of questions.  Were going to have to 

keep some order to this meeting.  One question at the time, please.  She waited until the 

muttering had subsided before she spoke again.     Ive spent the past several hours going 

over the colony plans again.  There is absolutely nothing in there to suggest that we 

simply throw up our hands and give up if we arrive and find the planet occupied.  In point 

of fact, the plans clearly call for colonization whatever we encounter so long as the planet 

itself is habitable. We all accepted when we signed on that this wasnt going to be a walk 

in the park.  I dont think anyone, including me, actually believed wed come up against 

another intelligent species, but that bit of human arrogance is beside the point.  Were 

here.  Most of us have already invested twenty years into this project, five in pre-training, 


----------------------- Page 10-----------------------

                                          Kaitlyn OConnor                                       10 



fifteen in the trek itself. 

          There was absolute silence when she paused again.          This isnt a democracy, but I 

am interested in hearing your thoughts on this.  Morale is important to success.            So lets 

take a poll.  Those in favor of tucking their tails between their legs and running back to 

Earth--lets have a show of hands. 

          Relief flooded through Eden when she saw only around a dozen hands.  She knew 

there were others who probably agreed and just didnt want to look like cowards by 

raising their hands, but it seemed the majority were either ready to stand their ground and 

take what theyd come for, or at least werent ready to run yet. 

          Well know more, of course, when the computer does crack the language, but--. 

She shrugged.     They dont seem to talk much.  This has made it a little difficult to 

decipher the language. 

          Telepathy? someone guessed. 

          Possibly.  But its also possible theyre just a well oiled military machine.        She 

called up the images shed selected for the colonists viewing.   Notice these males 

working here.    We watched them for over an hour and they continued without pause, no 

stopping to chat, no breaks to rest--just unhurried but constant movement. 

          Silence reigned for almost ten minutes while the colonists studied the images. 

          They remind me of ants--actually there are several insect societies that behave a 

lot like this. 

          Eden glanced toward the voice sharply, but she wasnt certain who had spoken. 

Returning her attention to the images, she considered the observation critically.  You 

mean in the sense that the jobs seem clearly delineated? 

          They sure as hell dont look like bugs to me.  I know theres nothing to get a fix 

on the size, but they look huge--and definitely not bug like.  Look at the chest and arms 

on that one!  Hes cute enough to make my--uh--heart flutter! 

          Thank you for that scientific observation! Eden said dryly.  Youre right, 

though, computer averages them at between six and half and seven feet.  And theyre just 

too human-like to grasp the possibility that they could be anything other than mammals 

like us.  That doesnt mean they are, though.  No matter how much they appear to be like 

us, they could be very, very different. 

          Look, Cpl Hicks said, striding quickly toward the front of the room where Eden 

stood.   This is what I was talking about.  Notice these here--the ones holding weapons? 

Theyve got wings and horns.  Those there, the workers, they dont have the wings, just 

horns and their horns are smaller than the ones these guys have.  The fact that theres so 

little verbal communication could mean theyre a well oiled military machine, like you 

suggested, but it could also be a matter of--well, jobs designated from birth, like the ant 

colonies. 

          Eden shrugged.  Maybe.  As far as I can see theres just as much resemblance 

between them and feudal Europe during the dark ages.  These workers could be 

something like serfs.  Notice the fortifications here  along the outer edge of the city. 

This is strongly reminiscent of the defensive walls built around ancient castles, even 

though their technology seems to suggest they are well beyond that level of advancement. 

We wont know much for certain about them until we can listen to them. 

          So its been decided already?     Were staying?     Sticking to the plan? 

          Eden followed the sound of the voice and found Captain Ivy Sterling without 


----------------------- Page 11-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        11 



much surprise.    We have spanned light-years to get here.  Im sure as hell not going to 

turn around and head back until we know theres no possibility of establishing the colony 

we came to create here. 

         We dont have the man power or the weapons to launch a war. 

         The comment sent a flutter of alarm through the colonists, though Eden found it 

difficult to believe the thought hadnt occurred to any of them.  There is no sign that 

theyll be antagonistic.  The colony is intact.    The bots have been working on it for a year 

and I cant see that there was any attempt made to halt their progress or to interfere in any 

way at all.  I think thats a good sign.  She paused long enough for that to sink in.  The 

protective shields are fully operational and I also havent seen any indication that they 

have the technological capabilities of punching a hole through them. 

         At the very least, were all long overdue for some R and R--off ship.  Well 

begin testing the transporters in the morning.  If everything checks out, well begin off 

loading tomorrow after the noon meal. Colonists interested in going should put in 

requests as soon as possible.    Well be drawing names for the first group in the morning. 

For now, youre dismissed. 

         After several moments hesitation while that last comment sank in, the women 

finally rose from their seats and began to file out of the dining hall/meeting hall. 

         If were going to be living here, were going to have to get used to a new time 

zone, someone commented as they began to file out of the room. 

         Oh!  My God, I miss sunrise and sunsets--daylight--rain!  I hope we can stay.  I 

dont think I could stand having to face another fifteen years of space! another colonist 

muttered to her friends, her comments filtering out over the assemblage and drawing 

glances and thoughtful expressions all around. 

         Eden couldve kissed the woman.  If shed made the comment herself it would 

probably have been received with skepticism.  Coming from a peer, it didnt seem like 

propaganda designed to influence their viewpoint. 

         Ivy Sterling approached her, settling a hip on one of the tables nearby.  I have to 

agree with whats her name.  Im pretty sick of the ship myself.       Im still not comfortable 

with making such a decision without consulting with my superiors. 

         Eden studied the woman with a mixture of emotions.  Ivy wasnt just a beautiful 

representative of her race, she was intelligent and strong.     She was also, unfortunately, a 

by-the-book soldier and Eden could see her personal desires were at war with her 

training, which was the driving force behind her objections.       Itll be a good thing, then, 

when we get the go ahead from mission control, she replied non-committally. 

         Ivys full lips thinned with annoyance.  Say what you like, they werent 

expecting us to encounter resistance.  As you pointed out, a lot of time and money was 

poured into this project.  They wont be happy about risking it.       Im not happy about the 

potential for disaster or loss of life. 

         Eden shook her head irritably.  Granted, but we havent encountered resistance-- 

yet. I wasnt expecting that wed meet up with intelligent life--not on this level--either. 

But the world is teaming with life. We knew that before we even set out.  We wouldnt 

have chosen this planet if not for that.   Its nothing but pure arrogance that left us 

unprepared for the possibility that there would be intelligent creatures here on a par with 

humans. 

         Besides, we did know we would have all sorts of things to contend with--plants 


----------------------- Page 12-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    12 



and animals and insects and micro-organisms we were completely unfamiliar with, all of 

which carried a potential threat--weather conditions, natural disasters.  There was a lot 

more unknown we knew wed have to contend with than known, all of which could be 

dangerous and life threatening to say nothing of the trip itself.  Its nothing short of 

miraculous that we made the trip without losing any colonists. 

         The project designers knew all of this, too, knew that there would be a great deal 

of risk to life, and a lot of hardship to endure.  They arent going to call it off, Ivy, 

whatever you think.    This may be something we hadnt anticipated, but were still going 

to have to deal with it. 

         Ivy still looked skeptical.  So--what are your thoughts on dealing with it? 

         Im sure as hell not planning to go in with guns blazing! Eden retorted.  Well 

see if landing provokes any sort of violent reaction from the natives.  If it doesnt, then as 

soon as we have some capability of communicating with them, Ill instigate peaceful 

relations and try to come to an agreement to co-exist with them.  If politics fail--well, 

well face that when and if we come to it.    In the meanwhile, well keep the ship on alert 

and keep it in orbit in case we have to retreat. 

                                             * * * * 

         As project leader, Eden was among the first to disembark.      Ships captain, Ivy 

Sterling left the bridge in the hands of her second in command, formed up a squad and 

accompanied Eden and the six sector leaders that stepped into the particle transporters 

and beamed plantward. 

         Their arrival did not go unnoticed.   They generated a surprising amount of 

excitement among the defenders of the installation across the valley from New Savannah 

when they regenerated on the transporter platform on the roof of the municipal building. 

Ivy, whod moved to the low wall that surrounded the platform as soon as shed 

materialized and lifted her field glasses to study the fortifications looked grim as she 

lowered them at last and turned to Eden.  They might not have looked that interested in 

the colony, but theyve been watching it pretty closely.     They noticed our arrival. 

         Eden snatched the field glasses from Ivy and lifted them to her eyes.  As her 

vision focused a jolt went through her.    One of the soldiers on the distant wall held 

something very like the field glasses she had, and he was looking directly at her.  As she 

watched, he lowered them.  His expression was unreadable, making it impossible for 

Eden to determine the gravity of the situation, but she recognized the face--or thought she 

did, anyway.   It looked like the same male shed had such a close encounter with before 

on the bridge of the ship. 

         On the other hand, she hadnt really seen any of the others very closely.  There 

might not be enough difference in their appearance to tell them apart. 

         She shrugged.  It might just be coincidence that the male decided to look at about 

the time we arrived.   He didnt look particularly disturbed. 

         Then why did he sound an alarm? Ivy demanded tightly. 

         Eden blinked.  Sound an alarm? she repeated. 

         Ivy lifted her arm, pointing to the wall. When Eden raised the field glasses to her 

eyes again, she saw that Ivy was right.  All along the wall facing them soldiers were 

taking up defensive positions. 

         Frowning thoughtfully, Eden lowered the glasses again.  Thats a defensive 

maneuver, she said finally.   They dont know what to expect, so theyre preparing--just 


----------------------- Page 13-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      13 



in case. Why dont we try ignoring them and see if they get the message that were not 

interested in tangling with them? 

         They might take it as contempt--which could totally piss them off. 

         Eden looked up worriedly.  Check the fields.  If theyre operating at a hundred 

percent, then I dont think we have anything to worry about. 

         One of the soldiers that had accompanied them plugged into her system and called 

up the information.   Computer verifies that all defensive systems are at one hundred 

percent, she responded after a few moments. 

         Still frowning thoughtfully, Eden nodded.    Were just going to have to risk them 

taking exception at this point.  We still havent cracked their language and I couldnt 

communicate with them if I tried.    If our presence seems to stir them up too much, well 

return to the ship and wait until they settle down a bit to try again. 

         Resisting the temptation to try to communicate with gestures, which could easily 

be misinterpreted, Eden focused her attention on the city itself with an effort, gazing out 

at the sprawl below them.  In a sense, New Savannah was as cold, boring, and 

unimaginative as the ship.   There was actually pleasure to be derived from the rigidly 

square, level, totally symmetrical buildings and roadways, however, primarily because of 

the contrast between the city and the backdrop of cerulean sky, craggy purple mountains, 

and the view of the valley that lay before the city. 

         Heartened, Eden turned after a time and led the group across the roof to the roof 

access door.  It opened readily to her identification and the group filed into the lift. As 

curious as she was about the administrative offices, they werent really high in order of 

importance.  Ignoring the temptation to check them out, she ordered the elevator to the 

ground level.  The heels of their boots echoed hollowly on the stone flooring as they 

exited the empty building and paused outside to examine the city that bots had built. 

         Beyond those that had been built for specific tasks like the municipal building, the 

hospital, and the police department, none of the buildings had been claimed or assigned 

and there was nothing to greatly separate any one from another beyond the dimensions. 

But there was a variation in the sizes and heights that added interest to the otherwise 

bland cityscape and Eden could easily see that the colonists, once theyd had the chance 

to settle, could personalize their space to give the city the warmth it was lacking. 

         Crossing the walk outside the municipal building, she stepped down onto the 

main roadway.  At once the road began to move smoothly.        Bracing herself for balance, 

Eden studied the outer faade of the buildings that would make up the citys marketing 

center as she moved past.   Behind her, she could hear the sector chiefs discussing the 

merits of the buildings and the faint creak of armor and weaponry as the soldiers shifted 

uneasily, obviously having found no comfort in the computers assurance that the 

security systems were fully functional. 

         As their uneasiness filtered through to her, Eden found her thoughts wandering 

from the city she was supposed to be inspecting to the aliens across the way. 

         More specifically, her thoughts were on one in particular.   She could lie to herself 

all she wanted, but she knew the alien shed seen in the field glasses was the same one 

that had jump started her hormones when shed first seen him in the viewing screen on 

the bridge. 

         How close, she wondered, were they to human males?         Close enough that 

companionship might be an option?      Recreation if not procreation?   They had their frozen 


----------------------- Page 14-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    14 



pops to insure the continuation and purity of their species.  If by chance there was a 

possibility of compatibility, she couldnt help but think that, politically speaking, it would 

be a very good gesture that could help make peace between the two camps. 

         Upon consideration, she decided she probably should amend that to a sort of 

peace because if they were human-like at all, the difference in their cultures wasnt 

going to be the only thing the colonists would find to disagree with them about. 


----------------------- Page 15-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       15 



                                         Chapter Three 



         When they had thoroughly inspected the colony, Eden and the others beamed up 

to the ship once more to begin the battle over territory, leaving the squad on the ground to 

hold the city.  The structures werent all completed, but they wouldnt need all of them at 

this point and certainly not for a council meeting.  The main thing was that there was no 

comfort to be found.    None of the buildings were furnished and she wasnt ready, yet, to 

give the go ahead on offloading such things. 

         They were met by curious colonists on their return. 

         Eden wasnt surprised.  Even the more fearful among them were anxious to get 

off the ship for a little while if it was safe enough to do so.  After dividing the colonists 

into lots of twenty five, she allowed the first group to descend to explore the city and 

enjoy the openness of being beyond the metal bulkheads of the ship and walking in real 

gravity and atmosphere rather than artificial. 

         They began the meeting with the caveat that the plans they were making might 

not actually be implemented, but it seemed everyone was now willing to agree that there 

were only two choices--stay or return.  They certainly werent equipped to try an 

alternate planet for colonization.  The construction materials theyd brought had been 

expended on building New Savannah and they would be reduced to living in mud and 

stick huts if they tried to colonize another planet. 

         That being the case, everyone had begun to feel very possessive about the planet 

theyd staked out to claim as their own. 

         Eden had a pounding headache long before theyd managed to settle much more 

than a quarter of the territory among the sects.   Deciding finally that it was enough to 

agree on the buildings that would be used for specific work, Eden adjourned the meeting. 

         If we do decide to stay, we can settle disputes over living quarters as they arise. 

Im sure there will be some--there always are.  But everyone has options and we should 

be able to settle things agreeably enough. 

         The sector leaders didnt seem completely satisfied with that ruling, but they 

accepted it and departed to discuss the proceedings with the colonists in their sectors. 

         Eden merely sat gazing absently at the far bulkhead for a while, rubbing her 

temples to ease the tension. 

         The trek had seemed endless.    She supposed, in the back of her mind, shed 

always known that when they arrived she was going to have her hands full, but it had 

seemed like such a distant possibility that it hadnt actually seemed real to her.  They 

hadnt even been orbiting a full day yet and already she was beginning to feel the weight 

of her office. 

         Abruptly, she pushed herself away from the conference table and rose.  She 

couldnt presently deal with the root of the problem and until she could she wasnt going 

to borrow worries.   Striding from the council chambers she paused in the corridor for 

several moments and finally headed toward the bridge.  Without surprise, she discovered 

that the viewing screens were on and the crew was studying the alien installation. 


----------------------- Page 16-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  16 



         Ivys second in command, Lt. Sarah Carter, glanced up as Eden stepped from the 

lift.  I didnt expect to see you back so soon. 

         Eden smiled faintly. As tempting as it was to stay a while, she responded 

wryly, its damned uncomfortable and I thought it best to settle the territory as soon as 

possible. 

         Sarahs dark red brows rose.  Youre going forward? 

         Any word from Houston? Eden countered. 

         Dead air so far, but I dont expect a response for a few hours yet. 

         Nodding, Eden crossed to stand closer to the viewing screens, studying them. 

Youve been transmitting the images to them? 

         I havent been screening them, if thats what youre asking. 

         Eden glanced at her.  It didnt occur to me that you would.  What did you make 

of the activity when we arrived? 

         Sarah frowned.  Honestly? 

         Eden smiled thinly.  Id like an honest evaluation, yes. Sugar coating isnt going 

to be very helpful. 

         They looked hopeful and horrified at the same time, if you ask me--assuming I 

correctly interpreted the expressions I saw. 

         Eden frowned.  That sort of described our own feelings on the matter, but I doubt 

it was for the same reasons.  Hopefulness to see some action, you think? 

         Sarah grinned.  My guess would be not military action. 

         Edens reaction was purely feminine.   It embarrassed her.  She felt her cheeks 

redden.  I think thats just wishful thinking on your part, she retorted. 

         Sarah chuckled.  Maybe, but it hasnt been so long that Ive forgotten what a 

man looks like when he has fucking on his mind.      She got up from her seat and crossed 

the deck to stand next to Eden, pointing.  These here, along the walls--the soldiers didnt 

really give much away about what they were thinking one way or the other.  The workers, 

thats a different matter altogether. Hardly a peep out of them the entire time weve been 

studying them, then your group arrived and all of a sudden they were chattering like 

magpies.   The computer collected a good bit of the speech patterns. 

         Pausing, she turned to the communications officer.  Give us a playback, 

Rheames. 

         Eden frowned as she listened.  It was a relief to discover that the aliens seemed to 

have vocal chords similar to humans.  The words were just so much gibberish to her ears, 

and yet the patterns and tones were enough like human speech that it might almost have 

been an Earth language she was hearing.     Any clue yet what they might have been 

talking about? 

         The computer hasnt finished collating the data yet, but it seems certain they 

realized you were all females.   What isnt clear to me is what they made of it.  As I said, 

they looked hopeful and at the same time horrified. 

         Maybe because were not the same species? 

         Sarah frowned.  Maybe.   I got the feeling they felt threatened because it was 

females--which wasnt something I wouldve expected.  I dont know why and Im 

probably wrong, but I still sensed that. 

         Eden digested Sarahs comments, trying to decide whether she could place any 

faith in the womans intuition.  Finally, she dismissed it. Even if there was something to 


----------------------- Page 17-----------------------

                                          THE NINTH ORB                                           17 



Sarahs assessment, neither of them had a clue of why the aliens might feel threatened by 

them and if they did they were being surprisingly non-aggressive about it.  I assume 

from that that theres still been no sign of females among the aliens? 

          Sarah shook her head.     The computer did a count.  What you see is all there is-- 

about six hundred altogether--which means they outnumber us about three to one, theyre 

a hell of a lot bigger physically besides which they seem to be, on average, a good bit 

stronger than human males, and from what I can see they arent far enough behind us 

technologically to give us a big advantage either.  Lets hope they remain as non- 

aggressive as they appear to be at this point because Im not sure the shields would hold 

against a determined assault from an army like that. 

          Eden merely nodded, trying to keep her grim thoughts to herself.           As she watched, 

the aliens seem to pause almost as one.        Excitement rippled through them after a moment 

and she could see their mouths moving in speech, could see them straining to stare 

toward New Savannah in the distance, though she doubted they had the capability of 

seeing so far when shed already noticed the one with the field glasses. 

          She assumed they were field glasses, or something like that anyway. 

          The new group just arrived, Sarah pointed out, drawing Edens attention toward 

another screen. 

          Eden studied the group that appeared on the pad and then turned her attention to 

the aliens again.   Maybe its the particle transporter that unnerves them?          I mean, if they 

arent as advanced as we are they might never have seen anything like it.  Watching us 

appear and disappear would be enough to scare them if they dont understand it. 

          Sarah shrugged.    Maybe.    You see what I meant, though? 

          I do. Again, though, their reaction is strongly reminiscent of our own-- 

excitement to be here, disturbed to discover we arent alone, and that the company is 

strange.  I doubt theyre any more accustomed to seeing aliens than we are--and I dont 

think I wouldve been less unnerved if the colony had turned out to be all females. 

          Feeling vaguely disappointed that she hadnt managed to catch a glimpse of that 

intriguing male with the dark thatch of hair, Eden turned at last to leave.  When the 

computer breaks the language down, let me know?             Ill be in my quarters. 

          Will do. 

          * * * * 

          By the time the computer had cracked the language barrier, Eden had come to an 

immutable conclusion.        They could not go forward until they knew where they stood 

with the aliens on the other side of the valley. 

          As predicted, Houston gave the project a green light, suggesting she negotiate a 

treaty with the other colony.  She wouldve been lying if shed tried to say she wasnt 

the least bit unnerved at the prospect, but she knew her duty as the leader of the colony 

included risking her neck if necessary to barter for peace.  Accepting the inevitability of 

it, she put the electronic technicians to work developing a light weight translator. 

          It took almost a week, New Georgia time, to perfect the device to something 

useable, but the finished product was worth the wait.  Lightweight, it had a piece that fit 

firmly across the head of the wearer, an earpiece to translate alien to English, and a 

mouth piece that translated English to alien. 

          Ivy volunteered to accompany her. 

          As grateful as she was to have Ivys backing, Eden wasnt certain that it was best 


----------------------- Page 18-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    18 



for the colony to risk both their political/administrative and military leader at the same 

time.  Ivy smiled thinly.  I dont know about you, but Im planning on making it back in 

one piece even if they do open fire and youll have a better chance of doing so if Im 

there to back you up. 

         After a rather long winded and occasionally heated discussion among the council 

members, it was finally decided that three sector leaders would accompany Eden and Ivy- 

-Deb Pugh, Med Techs, Stacy Sessions, Engineers, and Liz Chin, Investigative Sciences-- 

and a squad would go for a show of military strength--just enough fire power to protect 

the politicians without seeming aggressive--they hoped. 

         A shuttle was detached from the U.S.S. Plymouth to carry the emissaries to a 

position close enough to try to begin negotiations in a clearing near the stream that almost 

perfectly bisected the valley. 

         Edens stomach was in knots long before they reached the agreed upon neutral 

ground.  It was a jolt to step from the shuttle into the unprotected climate of the planet, 

for the city was climate controlled. 

         Here, nature reigned.  Eden hadnt breathed anything except conditioned air in 

many years, and never anything quite like the natural air of New Georgia.        It had been 

many, many years since she had felt the heat of a sun, the brush of natural breezes along 

her skin or the unevenness and yielding of soil and vegetation and natural stones beneath 

the soles of her feet. 

         The myriad of sensations that pelted her as she made her way down the gangplank 

and trod the new world for the first time distracted her momentarily from her anxiety. 

         After years of strolling around a ship the next thing to naked, the jumpsuit shed 

chosen to wear felt as uncomfortably restrictive to her movements as the elements around 

her and she moved stiffly to stand at the edge of the clearing and lift her head toward the 

walls of the alien fortress. When the others had assembled behind her, she tested her 

translator, setting it to a volume she thought they would be able to hear in the alien 

compound. 

         I am Eden Chisholm, leader of the colonists of Earth who have come to settle 

here.  We hope to negotiate a peaceful co-existence with your own colony. 

         She saw a long row of faces turned down at her, but none moved, either 

aggressively or otherwise.    We have come to speak with your leader. 

         That comment caused a ripple.  The men along the top wall exchanged confused 

glances.  After a few minutes the faces disappeared one by one. 

         Uneasy, Eden glanced behind her at the other women.        What do you think? 

         Ivy was studying the wall, her face impassive, but the tension in her stance was 

unmistakable.   They havent fired.  Thats always a good sign. 

         A minute passed, then more minutes.     Eden shifted uncomfortably, almost sorry 

shed bothered to dress for the occasion.  As accustomed as she was to the ease of 

movements without the restriction of clothing, she had to wonder if she could flee 

weighed down with boots and draped with heavy cloth.         She felt moisture pop from her 

pores, as well, as the minutes dragged past.  The cloth began to stick to her. 

         She had almost reached the point of ordering everyone back into the shuttle when 

a creak of metal drew her attention.  An opening appeared at the base of the wall. 

         Ready ladies, Ivy said quietly. 

         At her command, the squad took up defensive positions, lifting their weapons. 


----------------------- Page 19-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      19 



         Dont get trigger happy.  This is still a truce until I say otherwise, Ivy reminded 

them just as Eden was about to comment on their stance. 

         Almost another minute passed before a handful of soldiers emerged through the 

opening.   Without hesitation, they marched smartly across the clearing, halting when they 

reached the banks on the opposite side of the stream. 

         Edens heart was beating unpleasantly fast.  It leapt into overtime when she saw 

that the soldier in the forefront was the one that shed studied so curiously before. 

         I am Baen. 

         It was silly, and poor timing at that, but a thrill went through Eden that was totally 

feminine and wholly appreciative as his deep voice rolled over her.  She felt a blush 

rising.  You are the leader? 

         He looked disconcerted.  We have no leader. 

         The comment stunned Eden to silence.  She exchanged a questioning look with 

Ivy.  When she returned her attention to the soldiers, she saw that they were staring with 

unabashed curiosity at her and the women around her.  There was something in their eyes 

that gave her pause--fear and hopefulness.    I dont understand, Eden said finally.  This 

is a colony? she asked, gesturing toward the walled community behind the soldiers. 

         Again, the leader looked disconcerted.  It is not. We have no queens. 

         Eden felt her jaw sag. No women?     Or did he mean no leaders?     Obviously, it 

was going to take more than a language translator to make communications possible. 

This is  a military installation? 

         Baen frowned and glanced at the others as if he was seeking help.  No, he 

responded finally.  We are kzatha. 

         The word failed to translate and Eden hadnt a clue of what it might mean.     What 

position do you hold? she asked finally. 

         I am dominant soldier. 

         That sounded like leader to Eden, but he obviously didnt interpret it that way. 

She glanced at the other council members, wishing she dared discuss the matter with 

them, but she didnt want to invite the aliens to understand the discussion and she didnt 

think it would be a good idea to turn off the translators. 

         You are without males? 

         The question caught Eden by surprise.    Her head whipped around so quickly in 

response that she felt a bone crack in her neck.  What? 

         Baen frowned.   His gaze flickered from Eden to Ivy and then to the squad 

members.    These are female soldiers. 

         The concept was obviously boggling his mind.  She wasnt about to tell him 

anything one way or the other, however.     The aliens might decide that the colony would 

be easy to take if their doubts were removed about the presence of any males. 

         We came to negotiate peace, she said, tightness creeping into her voice.    Our 

bots have built our city.  We do not wish to fight with our neighbors over territory. 

         Baen and the others exchanged glances.  Very well, Baen responded.  With that, 

he turned abruptly and strode toward the fortress once more. 

         Eden stared after him and the others slack jawed. 

         What the hell was that? Ivy demanded, equally stunned. 

         Eden dragged her gaze from the retreating backs of the alien soldiers.  I dont 

know.   Did he say ok, fine? or was it just my imagination? 


----------------------- Page 20-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    20 



         Med Tech Deborah Pugh spoke.       He seemed to think the discussion has been 

concluded. 

         Lets go back.  I dont see any point in standing around here melting, Stacy 

Sessions commented. 

         Sweating, Ivy corrected, smiling faintly. 

         Whatever.  It feels like melting. 

         Feeling strangely let down, Eden followed as the other council members filed up 

the gangplank once more.     She paused at the top, studying the aliens along the fortress 

wall. 

         Baen was among them again.     Even at this distance, Eden recognized him. 

         Shaking her head, she stepped inside and settled in her seat for the trip back to 

New Savannah, wondering what they had accomplished in their attempt to form a treaty 

with the other colonists. 

                                            * * * * 

         Was the meeting a success? 

         Eden exchanged a glance with the women whod accompanied her.           It was not a 

failure, she responded cautiously.  Liz, youre in behavioral sciences--what did you 

make of it? 

         Lizs finely arched black brows rose almost to her hairline.   Im supposed to 

make an educated evaluation based on that? 

         Eden scowled at her.  Take a wild guess then, she snapped. 

         Liz considered it and finally shrugged.  Everything about them indicates a 

civilization thats fairly advanced--maybe not as advanced technologically as we are, but 

certainly well beyond a primitive or simple social structure.  This is a society that doesnt 

seem to correlate with anything Ive seen before, though, or studied.     Their spokesman 

said they had no leader, but also that the colony theyd established wasnt military in 

nature. 

         By our standards, it would seem to be just that, though.  If he wasnt lying, and I 

saw nothing to indicate that he was intentionally doing so, then Id have to guess that 

their entire social structure is basically military.  And, if theyre not here to make or 

prevent war, then the colony was constructed as it is merely for security purposes. 

         That seems to suggest theyre as alien to this world as we are and arent certain 

what they might come up against--and Im still confused about his assertion that they 

have no leader and theyre not here to establish a colony. 

         Eden, seated at the head of the council table, leaned back in her seat, tapping her 

fingers impatiently on the surface of the table.  Im more interested in a threat 

assessment at this point. 

         Liz studied her for several moments in silence.  It was obvious she didnt like 

being placed in the position of having to make such an important evaluation on so little. 

They dont appear to represent a threat to our colony.  There was nothing overtly hostile 

in their behavior--as we all saw--nothing that I saw that was sly, or furtive.  They seemed 

more  disconcerted by us than alarmed and I think thats because our social structure 

confused them. 

         Remember the comment about the female soldiers?        I dont think he was trying 

to gauge our strength or the threat to them.  I think he was just stunned that females 

would hold such a position in our society. 


----------------------- Page 21-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      21 



         So--theirs would undoubtedly be a male dominated society? 

         Liz glanced at Deborah Pugh, but shook her head slowly.  I dont think so.  As I 

said, from what Ive seen so far their society doesnt follow any recognizable patterns, 

but he was respectful of us.  If he hailed from a patriarchal society, I dont think that 

wouldve been the case at all even if he was intelligent enough to know we had much 

more powerful weapons. 

         Eden sat up decisively.  Houstons given us a go.  My own instincts tell me these 

aliens, whatever their reason for being here, have no interest in us.  Im giving the project 

a green light. Well start offloading tomorrow. 


----------------------- Page 22-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    22 



                                         Chapter Four 



         It was hard to contain the air of jubilation that filled every heart as the colonists 

began the long and difficult task of offloading the tons of equipment and supplies 

necessary to establish a successful colony.  Eden was no exception, though her position 

demanded that she leaven her enthusiasm with a healthy dose of caution. 

         On Major Ivy Sterlings advice, four squads were dispatched to the colony before 

the first crates were offloaded.   Positioning three of the squads along the valley perimeter 

of the city, Ivy ordered the final squad to patrol the area of the city along the foot of the 

mountain range.    It seemed unlikely they needed to concern themselves with a threat 

from that direction, but she saw no sense if tempting fate by leaving the backdoor 

unwatched. 

         Some of the smaller crates of equipment and supplies were beamed down via the 

particle transporters, but theyd brought with them the machinery necessary to produce 

all the things they would need and want for a reasonably comfortable existence and much 

of this was beyond the capacity of the transporters.  The construction bots, having 

completed that assignment, were reprogrammed to lift and carry the equipment from ship 

to shuttle and unload the shuttles once theyd landed. 

         Although the thrill of finding a new home kept spirits high and the colonists 

amiably occupied and cooperative throughout much of the first few weeks, squabbles 

broke out the moment the colonists were allowed to begin the search for their own private 

nest. After breaking up a dozen disagreements that ranged from verbal abuse to 

physical violence, Eden had Ivy round up the colonists and march them to the municipal 

building.  There they drew lots and were assigned housing.  No one was particularly 

happy about the solution, but it ended the fights, temporarily at least. 

         Youd think they had enough to do to keep peace, Eden muttered as she 

watched the colonists file out of the auditorium again. 

         Liz sent her a speculative glance.  Theyre on edge.  As happy as we all are to 

finally have a place to settle, everyones deep down scared.     This is all new.  We dont 

know whats out there, or what to expect.  Itll take a while to grow accustomed, to feel 

safe and secure in this world. 

         Umm, Eden responded non-committally.         Well never get settled if we spend 

this much time squabbling over everything.      For christsake, there isnt a modicum of 

difference between one domicile and another! 

         Liz shrugged.  Location, she pointed out succinctly. 

         Pllleease! Eden snapped.  Everything is handy enough!       At the most nobody is 

going to be more than fifteen minutes from any place they would need to go--work, 

home, market, hospital--entertainment center!  And we have the automated roadways.  It 

isnt like theyd have to walk! 

         But some of the domiciles have better views--some of the colonists want 

different neighbors. 

         Eden sighed irritably.  Im not crazy about being next door to you, but do you 


----------------------- Page 23-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      23 



see me complaining! 

         Liz was taken aback until she noticed the gleam of humor in Edens eyes. 

Funny!   You know what I mean. 

         Im thinking they need to get laid, Deb put in her two cents worth. 

         Eden gaped at the woman.  Youre joking, right? 

         Deb glanced around at the other sectors leaders.  Im not, and Im not saying 

anything that hasnt crossed anybody elses mind.  Its the males over there.  Everyone 

knows theyre there.  If they werent maybe nobody wouldve thought about the fact that 

we havent been near a man in fifteen years and were unlikely ever to see one until the 

first crop of babies reach adulthood--another twenty years at least. 

         But their being there changes everything.   Now everybodys acutely conscious of 

the lack of companionship. 

         After examining the expressions of the other women assessingly for several 

moments, Eden returned her attention to Deborah.      So, what are you suggesting? 

         Debs jaw dropped in dismay.    Im not suggesting anything!    Cripe!  We dont 

know anything about them.     Im just pointing out that we are all affected by their 

presence and thats probably got more to do with putting everyone on edge than anything 

else.  And it isnt going to resolve itself.  And it isnt going to go away, not unless they 

do--Or unless we discover that we really dont want to get to know them for some 

reason. 

         Their being alien isnt reason enough?   Their strange society doesnt seem 

unnerving enough to be a turn off?    They look alien!  Its not like they could pass for 

human. 

         Stacy frowned at her folded hands.  Theyre close enough in my book-- 

assuming, of course, that the plumbings close. 

         Eden couldnt help it, the comment provoked a snicker.     She thought it was more 

hysteria than humor, but it was out before she could stop it.  This is--this isnt an 

appropriate council topic, she managed finally. 

         Why not? Liz demanded.  It pertains to the health and well being of the entire 

colony. 

         Et tu, brute! Eden snapped.  We dont need men.  We have everything we need 

to build this colony and produce future generations. 

         Speak for yourself!  Ok, so maybe I dont need, but I still want, damn it! Joy 

snapped, shoving her chair out and jumping to her feet to pace around the room 

agitatedly.  If were going to be living this close it seems stupid to keep our distance. 

         The safety of the colony could be jeopardized!  And, if youre talking 

companionship here, its my opinion youre barking up the wrong tree.  I hardly got five 

words out of the talkative one! Eden snapped. 

         Lynn shrugged.   My last companion spent most of his time on the couch 

watching the vid.   It irritated the piss out of me, but I have to say that right now Id settle 

for a presence.  I could talk at one anyway and it would beat the hell out of talking to 

myself. 

         Eden studied the faces of each of the council women carefully.     Is this something 

the council has been discussing that I havent been privy to? she asked finally. 

         Nobodys discussed it, Eden! Liz said quickly.    I didnt realize they were even 

thinking along these lines before, and Im sure none of them did, but Im not going to say 


----------------------- Page 24-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                        24 



it hadnt occurred to me that it might be something to consider. 

          Eden frowned thoughtfully and finally shrugged.  Im not going to veto the 

suggestion--or support it.    We need to know more about them before we make any sort of 

decision.  Liz, this is really your area of expertise.     Youll need to do some studies. 

Maybe we could invite a small group for some sort of celebration so that we could 

observe them a little better? 

          The suggestion was met with enthusiasm.         Thanksgiving?      Thats seems 

appropriate considering we made the journey in one piece and weve got the colony 

started, Lynn said. 

          We should at least wait on any kind of celebration until weve finished 

offloading the ship, Eden pointed out. 

          Two weeks? 

          Well be done in two weeks? Eden asked in surprise. 

          Less once the others get wind of what weve planned, Deb retorted with 

amusement. 

          Im not certain we should make any kind of announcement until we know if the 

aliens will consent to be our guests. 

          Im willing to go out and talk with them, Liz volunteered immediately. 

          Reluctantly, Eden vetoed that.  In the scheme of things, youre a lot more 

necessary to this enterprise than I am.  If its your considered opinion as section leaders 

that the majority wants us to attempt relations with the alien outpost, then I will go and 

speak for us.  If they agree to send representatives to celebrate with us, itll give us a 

chance to observe them more closely and make a more educated decision. 

          This isnt going to be easy, whatever you seem to think.        Their society is very 

different from ours.    The more we interact with them before we understand their customs, 

the greater the risk that well offend them and end up causing problems we dont want. 

          A brisk tap on the door panel interrupted the meeting.        Surprised, Eden 

summoned the visitor, but a touch of alarm went through her when Major Sterling strode 

purposefully into the room.      That big fellow you spoke to, the one that called himself 

Baen, is outside. 

          Eden blinked in stunned surprise, trying to ignore the uncomfortable jerk her heart 

executed at the name.  Here?  In the municipal building? 

          Ivys lips flattened.  I wasnt about to invite him in.    Hes just beyond the outer 

force field.  He stopped before he hit it, she added grimly.        Theyve been here 

examining the colony, however disinterested they pretend to be, or he wouldnt have 

known where it was. 

          Eden found her thoughts in complete disorder.        Pushing her chair back, she rose 

with as much composure as she could muster.           Did he say what he wanted? 

          To speak to our queen, Eden. 

          Edens jaw dropped several notches.  She glanced at the other council members 

self-consciously.    I didnt say that.  I give you my word! 

          She didnt, Liz confirmed, frowning.       They dont understand our societal 

structure anymore than we do theirs.  Hes trying to extrapolate known to unknown, 

thats all. 

          Ill go see what he wants.  This may be a good time to extend the invitation--or 

maybe not. 


----------------------- Page 25-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                        25 



         Hed come alone.  Eden saw that the moment she reached the defensive corridor 

at the city gates.  As invisible to the naked eye as the other fields that protected the city, 

this was marked by flagstones and arches that allowed a dead zone to be created for 

passage through the fields. 

         It was a little unnerving to see that hed taken up a stance at the other end, as if he 

knew exactly what it was and the position of it. 

         Dismissing the anxiety, Eden stiffened her shoulders and marched toward him 

without any appearance, she hoped, of the nerves plaguing her.  It wasnt until she was 

face to face with him and she saw his gaze flicker over her curiously that she realized she 

was the next thing to naked having discarded her attire and returned to old habits as soon 

as shed returned from the first meeting.  Abruptly excruciatingly self-conscious over the 

fact that shed greeted him in t-shirt and briefs, Eden folded her arms over her chest and 

looked down her nose at him--a difficult feat considering he was more than a head taller 

than she was. 

         You wanted to speak? 

         He stared at her blankly. 

         You arent wearing your translator, Ivy, whod accompanied her, pointed out in 

a low voice. 

         Shit!  Give me yours. 

         Rolling her eyes, Ivy removed the headset and handed it over.  Eden felt her face 

grow redder and redder as she fumbled to get the translator situated.  What is your 

purpose in requesting to speak with me? she asked finally. 

         My queen wishes to speak with you. 

         Surprise went through Eden.  She glanced at Ivy uneasily. 

         What did he say? 

         Covering the mouthpiece, Eden repeated the message. 

         Ivy looked him over suspiciously.    He said they didnt have any queens. 

         Maybe we misunderstood? 

         I dont think so. 

         Eden frowned.    Maybe I didnt hear him correctly, then.     She turned, giving him 

an assessing glance.  You said you had no queen. 

         Something flickered in his eyes.  Not my own.      Mother queen. 

         Ok, now Im really confused.     Shes there? Eden added, pointing across the 

valley. 

         He looked frustrated.   On home world, Xtania. 

         Excitement went through Eden.      She covered the mouthpiece again.      Hes talking 

about a home world.  We were right.  Theyre colonists, not natives. 

         Ivys head jerked upward abruptly, as if she could see the U.S.S. Plymouth from 

where she stood.    Stepping away, she touched her communication device.  Lt. Carter? 

         Major? 

         Ivys shoulders seemed to slump with relief.     Any boggies in sight? 

         Bogies? Carter repeated incredulously.     Its quiet. We havent seen anything. 

         Consider this a heads up, then.  The aliens have interplanetary capabilities.     Keep 

your eyes open.  Put the ship on alert. 

         Baen had watched the exchange between Ivy and the ship.  He turned to Eden 

again, pointing at the communicator on Ivys wrist.  Speak that way. 


----------------------- Page 26-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    26 



         Fucking useless translators, Eden muttered, glancing at Ivy.  He cant 

understand half of what Im saying--or vice versa.     Im going with him to attempt it 

anyway.   Tell the techs to work on this damned thing. 

         Youre not serious! Ivy demanded incredulously.  Into the installation?       If they 

mean you any harm . 

         If they meant harm, we wouldve had a taste of it already.  I asked to speak to the 

leader.  Obviously, hes gone to great effort to give me the chance to do so and Ive no 

intention of missing the opportunity to get a better perspective of this situation.  She 

looked Baen over speculatively.  If Im not back in a few hours, Liz is in charge until an 

election can be held. 

         Youre just going to walk right in to that place like a lamb to the slaughter? 

         I hope to hell not. If I thought that, I wouldnt consider it. 

         Youre a lot ballsier than I wouldve given you credit for. 

         If I was a spineless twit, Id still be on Earth, Eden retorted.  She turned to Baen 

again.  Wait here.  Ill return in a few minutes and go with you. 

         After giving the alien a speculative once over, Ivy turned and followed Eden.  I 

should go with you. 

         Eden shook her head.    You wouldnt be able to do either one of us much good 

considering the odds, and youre needed here--will be very important if this is a trick. 

         Ivy frowned, but she didnt argue the point.  Returning for a weapon? she asked 

after a moment. 

         Clothes, Eden said tartly. 

         Ivy burst out laughing.  I didnt even notice. 

         Unfortunately, I didnt either, Eden said wryly, otherwise I wouldve dressed 

first.  She thought it over and frowned. Is it just me, or did he not look impressed? 

                                             * * * * 

         Baen watched the alien queen and her soldier until they disappeared once more, 

mesmerized by the sway of their hips as they walked.  They were as different as night 

from day, almost literally, and yet except for the coloring he could see little difference 

between them in physical characteristics beyond their individuality.      They had said they 

were all from the same world, also, which further supported the assumption that they 

were of the same meznook. 

         It seemed odd that they came in so many colors, almost as odd as the fact that all 

were female, but perhaps the colors denoted their stations since they were all the same 

otherwise--he had seen none with either wings or horns. 

         The entire kzatha had been horrendously disappointed when they realized the 

aliens were one sex and needed no males. 

         For his part, he thought it was just as well. From what hed seen they were fragile 

creatures.  They would have produced poor offspring even if they had been suitable in 

other ways.  Better to do without than breed an inferior colony. 

         Inwardly, he sighed his own disappointment, trying to ignore the moisture 

beading his skin and trickling down his back from the heat of the life star as he stood 

waiting for the queen of queens to return. 

         He was almost sorry now that hed petitioned mother queen for an audience.  He 

hadnt felt comfortable ignoring the request of a queen, though, even an alien one. 

         Regardless, he had a very bad feeling about this.  The mother queen had been 


----------------------- Page 27-----------------------

                                     THE NINTH ORB                                    27 



disturbed by the news.  They had believed this world unoccupied and now feared they 

had offended.  It seemed likely the kzatha would be expected to make restitution or find 

another place for themselves.  Neither possibility was particularly appealing. 

         Anger and frustration flickered through him briefly, but he sought atha and 

disposed of the unacceptable emotions.   There was no choice, really.  The queens would 

decide.  They always did and even if he were not kzatha, that would be no different. 


----------------------- Page 28-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   28 



                                         Chapter Five 



         Surprise flickered through Baen when the queen of queens returned, and then 

anxiety.  She had covered herself.   She had noticed that he had looked and it was obvious 

that that was as forbidden among her kind as it was his own.  He didnt know what had 

come over him--except that he had been so long away from Xtania and the meznook that 

he had forgotten his manners. 

         A coldness swept through him when he realized the potential magnitude of his 

transgression.  It didnt help his feelings at all that she had said nothing--yet. 

         He knelt at once, bowing his head.  The skin along the back of his neck prickled 

as if he could already feel the pinchers.  Most humble apologies. 

         What? Eden asked blankly. 

         I should guard my eyes. 

         The comment confused her more, not less.  Uh--I guess so, she responded 

doubtfully. 

         Will you require restitution? 

         Eden stared down at the soldier, completely at a loss.  Finally, realizing that he 

was waiting anxiously for a response, she managed a faintly apologetic smile.       Im 

sorry.  I dont understand what youre talking about. 

         Surprised, he glanced up at her, his own expression confused.     I am allowed to 

look upon you? 

         Eden felt her face redden.  Our customs obviously differ a great deal, and the 

translator is only a little helpful. We will share knowledge and learn each others 

customs, yes? 

         She could tell by his puzzled expression that the translation had only been 

partially successful, but he seemed to relax.  Straightening, he glanced around as if 

looking for something.    You go without soldier guards? 

         Edens brows rose.  Do I need them? 

         The concept seemed to be enough to throw him into complete disorder.  It 

strengthened her certainty that the males dominated in their society.  Females, apparently, 

were not allowed to roam without guards. 

         I offer service, he said finally, as if he needed to do something to correct the 

problem. 

         Thank you.  Shall we go? 

         The question sent him into disorder again.  Apparently, these aliens were 

extremely formal.   On feet? 

         Didnt you walk over? 

         He gaped at her.  Yes.  But I am soldier, he responded, recovering himself. 

You are queen. 

         Eden studied him for several moments.     I have no desire to distress you or flout 

your customs, but were going to have to agree that you have yours and we have ours. 

         He went rigid. After a few moments it dawned on Eden that it was something in 


----------------------- Page 29-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      29 



the nature of a salute. 

         She thought. 

         Shrugging mentally, she struck off toward the alien encampment.  After a few 

moments, he fell into step behind her, following, she supposed, at a respectful distance. 

         Her head ached after a few moments of trying to untangle the logic behind his 

behavior patterns.  He didnt behave in a manner that she thought of as subservient.      Nor 

could she see that he considered himself above her.  But he didnt behave as an equal 

either. Maybe it was more like a class thing? 

         Dimly, she recalled that in Earth history there had been cultures that had very 

rigid, distinct classes. There was a hierarchy, naturally, and the other classes trailed like 

steps downward to one that was purely a servant class. 

         It almost seemed to fit. The aliens theyd observed certainly seemed definitively 

separated by stations--a worker class and soldier class.  Maybe what he kept referring to 

as queens was actually the ruling class, not necessarily female?  Maybe that was just the 

closest word the computer could come up with to match their word? 

         If she was right, then it could make trying to interact with them prickly, to say the 

least. She wasnt much of a historian, but she did recall that the classes could become 

rather violent about crossing the line of what was considered acceptable. 

         Maybe it wasnt such a good idea inviting them to take part in a celebration when 

they understood so little about these aliens? 

         She was missing a very good opportunity to learn more about him  and his 

people, of course.  She stopped, turning to address him.  He stopped, eyeing her 

questioningly. 

         We could talk if you would walk beside me. 

         He merely stared at her.  She could see his mind turning that over, however.     He 

seemed to view the request with suspicion.  This is test? 

         Surprise and puzzlement flickered through her.  It occurred to her after a few 

moments, though, that his suspicions/anxieties must be custom oriented.  Was he 

forbidden to speak with the queens because he was a soldier?      Speak unless spoken to? 

Or maybe, although shed thought it was merely to take up a guard position, he wasnt 

supposed to walk beside her as if he were a social equal?  I would like to learn more 

about you--uh--your people.     She tapped the headset.  And this can not be relied upon 

to correctly and efficiently translate for us until the computer has assimilated a broader 

vocabulary in your language. 

         His brows rose and for a moment a sense of disorientation swept through her.       It 

was such a human expression she wondered for the first time just how different they 

could really be.  When all was said and done, human emotions, and human personality 

traits were actually very limited.  Excepting the social customs, which obviously differed 

a good deal and would certainly effect how his brain translated these personality traits, 

and his emotions, wasnt it fairly safe to suppose they were as similar in that way to 

humans as they were physically? 

         A faint smile followed his look of surprise.  I am not accustomed to speaking 

much.  It is not encouraged among soldiers for obvious reasons and it is not really 

necessary much of the time.    I know what I must do.    The others also.  I will make a 

special effort to please you. 

         Eden couldnt help it.  She blushed.  He was certainly not trying to flirt with her, 


----------------------- Page 30-----------------------

                                           Kaitlyn OConnor                                         30 



she was sure, but the smile and the comment together set all of her receptors to clamoring 

and she found herself smiling back at him. 

          He looked away after a moment, reddening uncomfortably, and Eden felt a 

welling of amusement.  He was shy?  This great, hulking warrior who looked so 

unnervingly fierce? 

          The suspicion charmed her, prompting the contrary side of her nature to tease 

him.  That was three or four whole sentences, at least.          I think youre getting the hang of 

it. 

          He sent her a puzzled look and she sighed.  Apparently, the tease didnt translate 

that well.  Turning away again, she began walking.            He shortened the distance between 

them, but it was impossible to ignore the fact that he remained at least a pace behind her 

at all times.  Habit, she supposed.      Did you and your people clear this area of 

vegetation?    Or is this a natural meadow? 

          He was studying the area when she glanced back at him.  The workers.  I am a 

soldier. 

          Since that conversational gambit obviously wasnt going any where, she changed 

the subject. Where is your world? 

          Here. 

          She glanced back at him with a frown.  The place you called Xania. 

          Xtania, he corrected her, lifting his head skyward as if searching for it.  It can 

not be seen now.  At night, it appears there. 

          A shock wave went through Eden.          The moon? 

          He frowned.    The word had not translated at all, she realized.  The body that 

revolves around this one? she persisted. 

          Yes. 

          A chill swept through her.     Right in their backyard!      Sweat popped from her pores 

directly behind the wave of cold.  It took an effort to try to pretend to be unconcerned, but 

her thoughts were so chaotic she had no idea if she was even faintly successful.               The urge 

to contact Ivy immediately and alert her to the possible threat was so strong she felt 

almost dizzy with it, but she couldnt allow him to see how much his announcement had 

alarmed her.  A little frantically she searched her mind for something to say to keep from 

leaving him with the impression that his announcement had sent her into panic--which it 

had. 

          The colonists have been working very hard, she said finally.  Weve decided to 

celebrate .     She broke off when she realized that word hadnt translated either. 

Besides, she wasnt sure it would be a good idea to tell him what they were celebrating. 

Abruptly, it didnt seem like a good idea to tell him anything at all about them, and 

certainly not to allow him, or any of the others, to see the colony.  They might already 

have guessed that there were only two hundred colonists between them and complete 

possession, but there was certainly no sense in relieving all doubts. 

          He repeated the word and her head jerked toward him of its own accord.  What 

means this? 

          She managed a smile, though it felt a little sickly even to her.  Not translatable 

until my computer has more of your vocabulary. 

          He frowned.    Describe. 

          Her smile stiffened.    Im not sure I can.  Theyd reached the stream she 


----------------------- Page 31-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      31 



discovered with a mixture of relief at the distraction and alarm at the realization that the 

moment she crossed it she would be closer to the alien colony than her own.      Is this 

deep? 

         The words were scarcely out of her mouth when he caught her, swinging her up 

into his arms.  She uttered a garbled squeak of fright as he plunged into the water and 

waded across.   Her heart was still hammering so hard in her chest when he set her on her 

feet again that the pulse in her head made it feel as if her skull would explode.  She 

glanced longingly toward the safety of New Savannah--or the faade of safety it 

represented, anyway. 

         As confident as they all had been about the security fields that protected them, 

they began to seem woefully inadequate in light of the fact that they had an entire world 

of aliens hovering above their heads. 

         We must hurry.   Mother queen will communicate soon. 

         And we certainly wouldnt want to keep mother waiting, Eden thought with a 

mixture of anger and fear.   She was heartily sorry now that shed leapt into the attempt to 

form a peace treaty.  If shed been better informed beforehand--or less well informed 

now, she would be calm, or have had time to carefully deliberate what to say. 

         She certainly couldnt whirl around at this point and race back.  Baen probably 

wouldnt even need his wings to catch her with his stride--not that she knew if they 

actually worked.   They could be some sort of left over, now useless, genetic trait for all 

she knew, like the flightless birds of Earth, but they looked large enough and substantial 

enough to be functioning wings. 

         Tamping the urge to give in to hysteria, Eden collected herself the best she could 

as Baen hurried her toward the yawning gate in the wall of the alien fortress. 

         She needed to observe everything she could about the installation, she realized, 

assuming she would get the chance to report back. 

         Dismissing that wayward thought, Eden glanced around curiously as they stepped 

through the gate.  It was dark and it took several seconds for her vision to adjust from the 

sunlit meadow to the dimness.    She had a brief impression of precisely cut stonework 

before they stepped out on the other side.  Glancing back, and then upward at the walls 

above them, she gauged the thickness of the outer wall at fifteen to twenty feet at the 

base.  The walls rose almost pyramid-like to a narrow walkway at the top.  As she 

examined that, trying to decide how many soldiers stood watch above them, one detached 

himself from a group marching in formation and dove from the parapet.  Her heart 

skipped several beats.  She realized almost immediately, however, that hed spread his 

wings. 

         He glided to the ground in a gentle, spiraling incline, landing less than twenty feet 

away. 

         They certainly had gliding capabilities, then. It remained to be seen whether they 

could actually fly with the wings. Wresting her fascinated gaze from the flying man, 

Eden focused on the city itself.  It was laid out with military precision, as precise a grid 

work as New Savannah, which had been designed by computers. 

         There were telltale signs that neither computers nor robots had constructed this 

structure--slight imperfections that made the certainty grow in her that the aliens had 

carved this place out and built it, block by block, with their own hands. 

         Everything was stone, the natural stone of the area, not something that looked like 


----------------------- Page 32-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     32 



a manufactured amalgamation of raw materials like concrete.          All of the structures were 

single story and none looked to be much more than ten or twelve feet squared. 

         The workers did not stop to gawk as she passed them, directed by Baen, who still 

walked several paces behind, toward the center of the city.       She couldnt help but notice, 

however, that their gazes followed her.     Her skin prickled at the touch of so many gazes. 

She wasnt certain if it was worse because they were alien, but their curiosity certainly 

increased her tension considerably. 

         At last they reached a structure near the center of the city.   Eden could see nothing 

about it to make it remarkable from any of the others around it and wondered that Baen 

had directed her unerringly toward it.  For herself, she thought she would have had to 

count the structures to single it out, but perhaps he had done so and she simply hadnt 

noticed? 

         The door didnt open.  She stared at it blankly, wondering why, if it required 

Baens identification to open, he hadnt come forward to do so.  Even as she turned to 

look at him questioningly, he stepped forward with his hand outstretched, grasped a lever 

device and then pushed on the thick wood that barred her entrance.  To her surprise, it 

swung inward.  Puzzled, she looked the panel over as she stepped inside and saw that it 

was hanging from the frame that formed the opening. 

         It was a one room structure she saw without much surprise.  Two windows had 

been set into the walls, one facing the rising sun, the other the setting--to maximize the 

natural light, she supposed.  There was something transparent covering the window, 

similar to the materials they used for that purpose, possibly even the same material. 

         It was cool inside, but she saw no ductwork.     The materials used to construct the 

structure must insulate it from the environment, she decided. 

         Like the cabin shed lived in for the past fifteen years aboard the U.S.S. 

Plymouth, the place was almost painfully sparse, except this was worse even than her 

cubicle.  The furnishings were nothing more than slabs of stone of varying heights and 

uses, one which formed what looked like a miserably uncomfortable sleeping platform 

covered with moss for softness.     Another formed a desk or table and still another a 

seat. 

         No care had been taken for comfort, she saw. 

         On top of the desk was a bulky electronic device that began to squawk almost the 

moment they walked through the door. 

         Baen crossed the floor in two strides and snatched up a palm sized object 

connected to the main device by some sort of cord.        Baen. 

         Eden jumped when a voice responded, startled more by the crackling background 

noise than the voice--whose tone and pitch were such that it could have been either male 

of female vocal chords producing it.  Worse, the voice spoke so rapidly her translator 

spewed a corresponding torrent that was more than half gibberish.  About half way 

through the dialogue, Eden noticed a rectangle on top of the device began to glow. 

Nearly microscopic dots winked across the panel.  As she moved closer, she discovered 

the dots formed an image. 

         The face was almost as androgenus as the voice, but the body wasnt.  Elongated 

globes hung almost to the females waist, which might at some time have been curved in 

a feminine indentation but now formed a roll beneath the breast roll and just above the 

belly bulge.  The hips were enormous as were the creatures thighs and every pound of 


----------------------- Page 33-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      33 



flesh giggled as she spoke, breathed, made infinitesimal movements on the long chaise 

upon which she was settled. 

         She didnt look like she couldve moved from the chase without assistance. 

         The size wasnt deceptive.   Behind the female, Eden saw workers much like those 

she had already seen, moving back and forth industriously.  Beyond the workers, three 

soldiers stood near the wall, stiffly erect, staring straight ahead. 

         The female looked to be at least a foot taller than any male in the room and 

probably twice as heavy. 

         Eden was revolted.  She did her best not be, not to make a judgment on the 

creature when she knew nothing about her, or at least to keep from showing it, but it 

seemed fairly obvious that she did little beyond lay upon the lounge while the males 

scurried around her attending her needs and wants. 

         She discovered Baen had turned to her.    He was holding out the rounded object 

hed spoken in to.  Blinking as if coming out of a trance, Eden took it. 

         The creature smiled at her thinly.  I am Sademeen.    Most humble apologies 

tendered for encroaching upon your territory. We wish no conflict also. 

         For several moments Eden wondered if the translator had completely 

malfunctioned.   She smiled a little mechanically, searching her mind frantically for a 

response.  It appeared, though, that Sademeen--indeed the aliens as a whole, were 

laboring under the impression that this world belonged to them, the interlopers from 

Earth. Her next words seemed to confirm it. 

         We did not know the world below us was claimed. 

         Eden reddened in spite of all she could do, uncomfortable about claiming the 

territory under the circumstances.  She wasnt about to admit that the world didnt belong 

to them either, or that they were late comers when it came to staking a claim to it.    The 

facility here is merely a misunderstanding, then? she managed to say finally. 

         Sademeen bowed her head slightly.  The young males discharged there are 

kzatha--creating problems with the mature males.      We none wished to destroy our kzatha 

off spring, however, and sought to make peace among our males by separating two. 

         Eden sent Baen a horrified glance before she could prevent it.  Frowning faintly, 

she returned her attention to the female.  My device has not fully assimilated your 

tongue and fails to translate all of your words for my understanding.     Baen is your off- 

spring? 

         One.  I, myself, kzatha a small number there. 

         Discarded or possibly banished. 

         A jolt went through her when the translator abruptly produced the meaning for the 

word, kzatha. 

         You must send them away if they are a nuisance.  We have not the capability to 

retrieve them.  Or, if you must, we will understand if you destroy. 

         Eden sent another horrified glance in Baens direction, feeling a shiver travel 

down her spine.  Baens expression was very carefully neutral, but she could well 

imagine what thoughts must be going through his mind when his mother had just 

suggested he be destroyed if he was a nuisance.  We would not be comfortable with 

such a solution, she said firmly.  It is not our custom to destroy to make peace. 

         That wasnt strictly true, of course. The bloody history of humanity was a 

testament to that particular solution for problems, but the aliens couldnt know that and 


----------------------- Page 34-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   34 



she hoped they wouldnt learn, or have to be taught, the worst about humans. 

         Sademeen looked both relieved and pleased.  Baen has said that you have no 

males? 

         Eden felt her color fluctuate again.  Not here, she responded a little stiffly. 

         She sensed rather than saw the surprised jolt that went through Baen at her 

response.  Sademeens smile broadened.       I knew it could not be as Baen had reported. 

The kzatha are strong and without defect.     It was with regret that we sent them there, and 

only to make peace among our pazaan, for the older males disliked the young cubs. You 

may claim them if you have need.  As kzatha they have no queens.  It distresses me to see 

them without a future or hope of offspring. 

         It was almost one shock too many.    I--uh--I would have to discuss this with the  

uh--the other queens, she stammered, sparing for wind and trying a little frantically to 

assimilate the fact that she--they--had just been offered their choice of males. 

         Did the males have no choice in the matter? 

         So much for her certainty that this was a male dominated society! 

         In any case, we have the seed of our males.    We have no need for--uh--mates, 

she added after a moment. 

         Sademeen looked saddened but not surprised.  I thought as much.  They would 

still be useful to you.  There are enough to form new pazaans for yourselves. 

         Harems/family structure. 

         Eden blinked several times and finally tapped the translator.  Excuse me, she 

said apologetically, removing the headset and checking it for malfunction.       She could see 

no sign that it was broken and finally returned it to her head.  I thank you for meeting 

with me, but my device is malfunctioning.      In any case, I must return now and consider 

what you have said and discuss it with the others.    We are all pleased, though, that we 

have established peaceful relations between our two peoples. 


----------------------- Page 35-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       35 



                                          Chapter Six 



         Eden didnt prod Baen to talk as she headed back.  In truth, she was so caught up 

in her tumultuous thoughts that she wasnt completely certain of whether hed 

accompanied her back.  She found herself in her quarters--home, she mentally amended-- 

with surprise and no clear memory of getting there. 

         She thought it was her home.  After a brief search that turned up personal items 

that she recognized, she sagged with relief.  No one, including her, had had the time since 

their arrival to devote to making their personal space comfortable.  The focus had been on 

setting up the factories to begin producing their own goods.  On the schedule directly 

after that was the search for useable raw materials.  Naturally, there had been very limited 

space for bringing such things.  They had enough to start and that was all. 

         Dismissing that for the moment, she looked around for a place to sit.  One not- 

terribly-comfortable chair sat in one corner of her living area.  She dropped into it for, 

despite her nervous energy, she was tired from the trek to and from the alien compound. 

         From out of no where a sense of pity swamped her. 

         They had been abandoned on an alien world to get along the best they could and, 

from the way Sademeen had spoken, they were little more than babies, only just matured 

to adulthood! 

         She supposed she and the other colonists were in pretty much the same boat, but 

they had chosen to come, after all.   And everything had been planned out and provided 

for them to the best of the projects abilities. 

         They hadnt simply been taken off and dumped--like an unwanted pet! 

         Frowning, she summoned a mental image of Baens face.  It hadnt occurred to 

her that he must be very young.  He looked young, of course, but she was so used to the 

life spans afforded by their anti-aging drugs it hadnt occurred to her that Baen--all of the 

aliens really were young! 

         She dismissed that for the moment.  She couldnt afford to expend a good deal of 

sympathy on the aliens.  She had her own people to consider. 

         She could not tell them what Sademeen had suggested, not yet, anyway.  They 

were liable to demand to take the mother queen up on her offer without considering the 

long term possibility for repercussions. 

         Guilt almost immediately swamped her at that thought.  The aliens were probably 

over there right now wondering what their fate was to be. 

         The decision wasnt hers alone.   She didnt know whether to be glad or sorry that 

that was the case, but she also knew that the others would most likely take their lead from 

her. 

         She thought they would, anyway. 

         She hoped they would.    She didnt know what would become of them if the 

colonists stampeded the alien colony and began looking the males over to claim.  Theyd 

had several physical disagreements over space.  They were liable to resort to real 

violence if they got into a dispute over the males! 


----------------------- Page 36-----------------------

                                           Kaitlyn OConnor                                          36 



          Regardless, she needed time to recover from the shock of her discoveries and . 

          Her eyes widened abruptly.       Shed been in so much turmoil, she had completely 

forgotten the potential threat.  Getting to her feet abruptly, she moved to the 

communicator near the doorway.  Major Sterling? 

          Ivy answered immediately.        What the hells going on, Chisholm?           You walked 

right past me like you were in a trance or something! 

          We need to talk. 

          Almost on the heels of her comment, the chime rang at the door, alerting Eden to 

a visitor.  Impatiently, she stalked to the door and commanded it to open.                A shockwave 

of surprise washed over her when she saw Ivy was standing on the other side of the panel. 

          Briefly, amusement glinted in Ivys dark eyes.  It vanished almost immediately, 

however.  Something happened, she said, taking the open door as an invitation to enter. 

          Eden wrestled with her disordered thoughts, trying to think of some way to relay 

her news without sounding overly alarming.            Nothing came to her.       We were right.      The 

aliens arent from here. 

          I didnt think so.   Ive gone over the computer logs.         There was no malfunction. 

That--whatever they want to call it--wasnt there when we dropped the bot pod. 

          Eden chewed her bottom lip nervously.  Theyre from this worlds moon. 

          Ivys eyes grew so wide Eden could see the whites all the way around her dark 

irises.  She could also see the dawning horror in them. 

          I dont think they represent a threat to us, she added hurriedly. 

          Ivy gave her a look, depressing her wrist communicator.  Id rather be safe than 

sorry  Lt. Carter? 

          Affirmative. 

          Be advised, we have learned that the aliens inhabit this planets satellite.  Copy? 

          There was a faint pause.  Affirmative.        What do you want me to do, Major? 

          Ivy studied Eden a moment.  Do you have a visual? 

          Negative.  Its currently on the dark side. 

          For now I want you to settle into an orbit that keeps you in a position opposite 

the moon.    Copy? 

          Affirmative.    Will calculate the speed of its orbit and adjust ours. 

          She paced to the window of the living area and stared into the distance when she 

had broken off communications.  Why didnt you tell me at once? 

          Eden was embarrassed.  The meeting was--uh--nothing like Id expected.  To be 

honest I was just plain thrown for a loop. 

          Ivy was frowning when she turned to look at Eden questioningly.                You said you 

didnt feel like they posed a threat. 

          Eden rubbed her head.      The mother queen was very apologetic.            They seem to 

think that this is our world. 

          It is. 

          I mean, they obviously havent been here before and thought it was unoccupied 

when they sent the others down, the kzatha, they call them. 

          A thoughtful expression crossed Ivys features.  So theyre just beginning space 

exploration, you think? 

          It seems that way. 

          Ivy was silent for some time.      What did she have to say that threw you into such 


----------------------- Page 37-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      37 



a state of disorder then? 

         Eden shrugged.   She said we could have them. 

         Ivy commenced to blinking.     Excuse me? 

         Thats what I thought.  I checked the translator, though, and it seemed to be 

functioning properly.  Besides, she didnt leave me in any doubt.  She made it clear we 

could have them if we wanted them--or we could send them away if we didnt, or wipe 

them out if we felt it was necessary. 

         Ivy laughed, but it was a sound of disbelief.  That isnt funny, Eden. 

         Im not joking.  The females have harems.     The one I spoke with, Sademeen, 

seemed to think we were the same as they are, and that wed  misplaced our men, or 

something.  I told her we didnt need them for  uh  breeding, but she said they would 

be useful anyway.    Im telling you, she was trying to give them to me--us. 

         Ivy commenced to pacing.  Abruptly, she stopped and turned to stare at Eden 

again.  The Trojan horse! 

         What? Eden asked blankly. 

         Ivy shook her head.   This is ancient military lore. An army came up against a 

city they couldnt breach.  So they built a great wooden horse and left it as a gift.  When 

the people of the city dragged the gift inside, the soldiers came out and destroyed the 

city from the inside. 

         Youre saying you think thats what this gift is?  An attempt to get inside to 

attack us? 

         It seems just as obvious that they are aware of our force fields as it is that they 

dont have the technology to breach them, so, yes, thats what Im suggesting. 

         Eden realized that, deep down, shed harbored the same fear in spite of her 

sympathy for the aliens whod apparently been discarded for no other reason than 

because the older males felt threatened by them.  There is absolutely nothing to support 

a suggestion that they mean us any harm, however--except the human capacity for 

deception and treachery and we dont know that theyre as bad as we are. 

         From a military standpoint, from a security standpoint--it would still be better to 

destroy them, Ivy said forcefully. 

         Eden merely gaped at her while that slowly sank in.  As it settled in her mind and 

then the pit of her stomach like something completely loathsome and indigestible, Baens 

image rose before her minds eye, and then the faces of the others shed passed when 

shed visited their city.  You can not be serious, Eden managed faintly. 

         Ivys expression was impatient.   You cant allow emotion to color your 

judgment, Eden!    Our future--the future of everyone here--is at stake.    From a purely 

logical standpoint, you know as well as I do that there will be trouble down the line even 

if we could get relations off to an agreeable start now.  We are seriously, scarily, out 

numbered here, even if our technology does give us an advantage at this point.  We could 

and should destroy them now, while we can, to preserve our future. 

         A wave of nausea washed over Eden.  Anger was the backwash.  Youre not just 

suggesting we annihilate the colony thats here.  Youre talking about attacking their 

home world, arent you?     I will not sanction such a thing!  I wont even consider it!  They 

havent threatened us in any way.  If they had, I might agree with you.  If Id seen 

anything to suggest they were being less than honest, I might consider it.  From 

everything Ive seen and heard, they are completely focused on their own concerns and 


----------------------- Page 38-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  38 



have no real interest in us at all, however.  Moreover, were not talking about a damned 

rodent infestation.  Were talking about intelligent beings! 

         Who have a standing army at least twice the size of ours!   If they were a 

completely peaceful people, they wouldnt have an army!  For all we know the group 

they banished here is a prison full of miscreants! 

         In any case, Im head of the army and security.  The decision should be a 

military one, based on logic and threat assessment, not emotions! 

         I am the designated head of this colony! Eden shot back at her.  You answer to 

me and the council.   And I can tell you right now the council would never agree with 

what youre planning, certainly not before weve had time to fully evaluate the situation. 

         Ivy stalked toward the door.  Then call a meeting.  We can discuss this in council 

and see where the others stand, she said grimly. 

                                            * * * * 

         Eden would have far preferred more time to compose herself and wrap her mind 

around the things that shed seen and heard before she spoke before the council, but it 

was obvious this was not something that could be delayed. 

         To a degree, she could understand and agree with Ivys stance.  They still didnt 

really know what they were dealing with.  The aliens could prove to be a threat, if not 

immediately, then at some point in the future, but they could not consider such a measure 

as Ivy was suggesting just on the chance that they might pose a threat. 

         Fury went through her, however, directed completely at Ivy when she arrived at 

the meeting and discovered that Ivy had been campaigning outside chambers while the 

members were gathering.  Before the meeting was even called, the other council 

members were arguing among themselves. 

         It took Eden almost twenty minutes to establish even a semblance of order.     When 

the sector leaders had quieted sufficiently for a discussion, Eden related her experience 

and the observations shed made prior to that.   The message stunned the council members 

as much as it had her. 

         It must have been a malfunction of the translator! Stacy Sessions exclaimed. 

Or the computer just hadnt assimilated sufficient data to properly translate. 

         Eden shrugged.  I thought so, too. I am completely certain that the computer 

hasnt had nearly enough input yet to clarify everything that is said, but Im also 

reasonably certain that Sademeen meant what I thought she did.       She was clearly anxious 

to make amends for encroaching and just as obviously petitioning for the sake of the 

kzatha. 

         You didnt find that suspicious, at all? Ivy demanded. 

         Eden gave her a look.  I know there is a lot we dont understand about these 

aliens, and I also know that I pointed out that we couldnt judge them by ourselves, but I 

was speaking to her face to face.  I could see her eyes and her expressions.  She seemed 

completely sincere.  She turned to Liz.   What do you make of all this? 

         Liz looked almost as stunned as the others.  She collected herself with an effort. 

Frankly, I dont even like the idea of taking a wild guess at this point, not when Major 

Sterling is advocating war with the natives. 

         They arent natives, Ivy pointed out tightly. 

         Theyre a hell of a lot closer than we are, Deborah Pugh snapped.    I cant 

believe you would even consider such a . An unconscionable act of aggression! 


----------------------- Page 39-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                         39 



          Remind me of that when theyre trying to blow your ass away! 

          Order! Eden growled, slamming her gavel into the table until everyone finally 

fell silent. Were going to have to find a middle ground!  Ivys at least partially right. 

For our own safety, we cant afford to just welcome them with open arms.            We have to 

keep our guard up and we need to learn as much about them as possible, as quickly as we 

can so that we can make an informed decision one way or the other.  She turned to Liz 

again.  Id still like for you to take a stab at assessing the situation, Liz.  Is it too 

dangerous, to your mind, to even consider fostering relations with them? 

          I dont like this, Liz said crossly.  I need the chance to gather data and observe 

them myself to make any sort of recommendation. 

          Were liable to have mutiny on our hands if  when the other colonists learn 

about this if we refuse to even consider Sademeens offer, Brenda Coleman, chief of 

agriculture put in. 

          Oh! Well forgive me all to hell and gone for pointing out the possibility of 

waking up with your throats cut! Ivy growled, surging to her feet abruptly.  Lets just 

all stroll over there and pick ourselves a harem and live happily ever after!       Christ 

almighty!  Do you just have to get a whiff of something swinging a dick to lose all 

sense? 

          Theres no need to be insulting!    Were not dismissing your concerns, Major 

Sterling, Brenda said heatedly.  As it happens, Id rather err on the side of caution 

myself--although I completely disagree with the suggestion that we just kill them all and 

let god sort them out mentality!     Surely to god we can come up with something 

somewhere in the middle? 

          Liz, Eden said commandingly.  Just tell us if you feel--intuitively, in your gut, 

based on the little youve seen--whatever--that it would be safe enough to at least proceed 

with studies? 

          Lizs jaw dropped.  She blinked rapidly several times.      Well--I assumed we 

would.   This is an opportunity of a lifetime, studying a culture and species entirely 

different from our own!     We have to do that much!  Assuming a pose of the thinker, 

she propped an elbow on the table top, stroking her full lower lip thoughtfully.  This is 

just a wild stab at this situation, and who knows how accurate it could be considering I 

have to draw from knowledge of the past of the human race, not theirs, but, assuming we 

can safely make a correlation here, this actually sounds like a number of Earth societies 

in their early development. 

          This is your field, not mine, Colleen Dryer put in.     But Im kind of a history 

buff anyway--and I dont recall ever running across anything even close. 

          Because its reversed, Liz said, sounding more certain of herself now.        Early in 

mans history, when they were predominantly an agrigarian society and before they had 

developed machines to help them, there were cultures where men took many wives to 

insure their wealth.  Having many wives meant many children, who were mainly 

produced to do the labor needed to survive, and, hopefully, become wealthy.            The more 

wives and children they had, the wealthier they were because they had the labor they 

needed to produce more and not only have what they needed to feed themselves, but 

more than they needed so that they could trade for valuable commodities--their offspring 

were assets in trade, as well.  They could sell off their daughters to other men, who paid 

in herd animals or whatever else they wanted or needed.         If they were predisposed to 


----------------------- Page 40-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   40 



produce way more males than females, then the females would, by their rarity, be far 

more important since they couldnt have children without them.  It sounds very plausible 

to me, given what we have learned, that the females became the central focus here, taking 

many males probably partly because the males would have no mate otherwise, producing 

more males than females and compounding their tendency with each generation.  But 

their ability to have multiple births ensured that they would have all the labor they needed 

to make the pazaan strong and wealthy.     They may even bear the offspring of more than 

one male at the time, becoming impregnated by four or five different males within their 

pazaan each time they mate. 

         I couldnt begin to guess why they held on to these old customs even when they 

became advanced enough to make it unnecessary, but then again I could sight other 

cultures on Earth that clung determinedly to old customs long past their practical use. 

         And as cold as her attitude seemed, the males, apparently, are in greater supply 

than needed, and thus less valuable--but still a trade item.  If you look at it that way, this 

Sademeen was simply trying to pay for peace with goods she didnt mind trading off-- 

theyre nothing to her because she has way more than she knows what to do with, but she 

figured theyd be valuable to us because we dont have any. 

         Eden thanked her and stood and began pacing.     I havent had a great deal of time 

to think this through myself, but I have a suggestion. 

         She saw when she turned to look at the council members that she had their full 

attention. 

         We had already agreed that we would have a thanksgiving celebration and invite 

a representative group to join us.  I think we should proceed with that plan.  We bring 

over a small group, observe them at close range, see how they interact with the colonists 

and then go from there. 

         They cant pose too much of a threat if its only a small group.  Granted, there 

could be some danger in it, but it would be minimized and it would appease the curiosity 

of the colonists--for now, anyway. 

         Ivy didnt look the least bit pleased with the suggestion but the other council 

members immediately agreed that it would be a good place to start.  When the others had 

filed out to make the announcement to their sects, Eden waited to hear Ivys objections. 

         On the surface, I agree that that sounds fairly safe, but you do realize that youd 

be giving the enemy the opportunity to study us, not just the other way around?      Plus, 

they would have the chance to study our defenses. 

         I may not have a military background like you do, Ivy, but Im not a complete 

idiot.  It occurred to me.  Your job will be to place guards at all key positions to make 

certain they dont get the chance to study, or sabotage, and also to have off duty militia 

in the group to keep an eye on things.  Im counting on discretion, though.     Were not 

going to get what were looking for here if they know theyre being watched. 


----------------------- Page 41-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        41 



                                         Chapter Seven 



         Both Liz and Ivy accompanied Eden when she returned to the alien compound. 

Their shuttle had barely settled to the ground when the gate opened.  Even as Eden 

walked down the gangplank, she saw Baen striding purposefully through the gates. 

         A mixture of emotions pelted her at once.  Foremost among them was 

appreciation, for she felt like she could allow herself that much and, alien or not, she 

couldnt help but think he was very attractive--strong, well-built, his facial features very 

pleasing to the eye.  She found his quiet manner and the intelligence in his eyes 

appealing, as well.   And, truth be told, she couldnt help but find his bashfulness rather 

endearing. 

         An unaccustomed uncertainty fell over her as Ivy and Liz joined her.        Shed been 

wrestling with her own private fears all the way out and hadnt formulated a speech. 

Now she felt that that had been an error on her part.     She had no wish to insult them, or 

wound them. 

         She didnt care what Ivy thought.    She had felt that Sademeens comments had 

wounded Baen.  She didnt believe that she was wrong and she certainly had no wish to 

injure his sensibilities further. 

         Smiling a little nervously, she decided to feel her way carefully.     Mother queen, 

Sademeen was most gracious, she said a little hesitantly. 

         Something flickered in Baens eyes.     He averted them.  His demeanor was as 

stiffly correct as ever, but she had the sense that he felt the comment was a prelude to a 

dismissal.  Our customs differ greatly from those of the Xtanians, she added quickly. 

And we are not certain that we, or you, would be comfortable with what she proposed. 

         Baen sent her a confused glance.     The choice is yours, he said finally. 

         Eden reddened, exchanging a glance with Liz. 

         What she means to say is that we feel we can not make a judgment without 

coming to know one another better, Liz added helpfully. 

         Baen frowned and returned his attention to Eden. 

         In order for our two peoples to begin to know and understand one another better, 

we wished to invite a small group from the kzatha to join us in celebration of--uh--our 

new friendship, she added and then stopped again when she realized that a problem of 

understanding when might arise.      They were still using Earth time.    New Georgias 

calendar would of necessity be different, though, and Xtanias different from that. 

When the darkness has passed ten times more. 

         How many will you choose? 

         Eden blinked, exchanged glances with Ivy and Liz and finally looked at him a 

little helplessly. One moment, she said, turning to Liz and Ivy. 

         Fifty, Liz said promptly when Eden looked at her questioningly. 

         A dozen, Ivy said at almost the same moment. 

         Eden held up her hands and turned to face Baen again.  Thirty. 

         Nodding, Baen turned on his heel and strode back into the fortress.  A few 


----------------------- Page 42-----------------------

                                           Kaitlyn OConnor                                         42 



moments passed and Eden was beginning to think that that had ended the interview when 

she heard the tramping of feet, many feet. 

          When the fortress began to disgorge a virtual stampede of Xtanians, Eden, Liz 

and Ivy exchanged a look of pure horror.  Fortunately, even Ivy was too stunned to 

manage much more than a gape.           For, despite the overwhelming tide of seven foot males, 

they were very orderly as they formed up with military precision outside the walls. 

          Edens color returned with a vengeance as she looked up and down the rows of 

Xtanian males. 

          Were supposed to choose? Liz gasped, obviously as horrified at the prospect as 

Eden was. 

          Apparently, Eden muttered, wishing she hadnt thought up the plan at all, 

wishing shed sent someone in her place, wishing she was anywhere except where she 

was. 

          I feel a little faint. 

          Eden sent Liz a narrow eyed glare.       Dont you dare! 

          Ill pick, Ivy said decisively. 

          Before Eden could say yeah or nay Ivy strode boldly toward the first male in the 

front row and looked him over as if she was considering buying.  Liz and Eden 

exchanged a glance. 

          Im not letting her do all the picking, Liz growled.  Shell pick all the runtiest 

ones that are the least appealing, mark my word! 

          Eden and Liz joined Ivy.  Youll choose ten, Eden said militantly. 

          Ivy studied her a long moment and finally shrugged.           No soldiers. 

          Edens jaw dropped, her gaze darting from Ivy to Baen, whom she discovered had 

followed them and could not have failed to have overheard the remark.  It was on the tip 

of her tongue to contradict the order, but she realized almost at once that her desire to do 

so was far more than an impulse to establish her position.  Maybe she was more 

interested in Baen than she ought to be?         Perhaps her interest was clouding her judgment? 

Finally, she merely nodded. 

          Looking far more relieved than smug that Eden hadnt contradicted her, Ivy 

nodded and approached the first row of the formation.            Shed made her way all the way 

down to the opposite end, looking each male over cursorily, before she returned, tapping 

first one and then another on the shoulder, seemingly at random. 

          Trying to ignore her discomfort and embarrassment, Eden made her way to the 

Xtanians lined up in the last row and Liz took the center row. 

          It was difficult to decide, Eden found.  They were all very serious about the 

business and gave nothing of their thoughts, or personality, away.  Uneasily, the thought 

occurred to her that Ivy might be right about the selection process.            They could influence 

the colonists either way by choosing only those most appealing, or the ones that were 

least appealing.  On the other hand, it occurred to her that what she found appealing 

might not necessarily appeal to another woman so perhaps she was being unnecessarily 

sensitive about her own influence?         Finally, she simply decided to choose at random as 

Ivy seemed to have. 

          It was an unexpected ordeal.      She felt more than a little faint herself when she had 

returned to the shuttle.  Liz seemed to have recovered in the interim.  She looked as if she 

was trying very hard not to look too pleased with herself.  They are an exceptionally 


----------------------- Page 43-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                          43 



handsome race, are they not? 

          There was a note almost of giddiness in her voice.       Ivy sent her a look of 

displeasure.  Very fine specimens, she said tartly. 

          From that Id have to guess she didnt find any runts or ugly brutes to pick, Liz 

said testily. 

          This entire thing has made me very uncomfortable I dont mind telling you.            I 

feel very badly that we could not invite them all, Eden muttered.  I know it isnt safe, 

and Im not arguing that, but I couldnt help but feel that those not chosen must feel 

slighted. 

          Which is a good thing, Ivy retorted.     Now we will see what behavior this 

provokes and Ill warrant we will understand them a good deal better. 

          Edens eyes widened as she stared at Ivy.  You were hoping to provoke some 

sort of violence by showing favor to some and ignoring others? she demanded, appalled. 

What if youd succeeded?        There were hundreds of them out there.  Id be willing to 

guess the entire city emptied. I had heart palpitations only thinking, briefly, that it might 

be an attack.  I do not want to be caught up in the midst of giants like that fighting. 

          I had it covered, Ivy retorted dryly.    The techs recalibrated the transporters and 

targeted the three of us the moment we stepped out of the shuttle.  If there had been a 

problem, they would have snatched us up instantly. 

          You know this for a fact?    I didnt see you communicate with them! 

          I left orders. Im not accustomed to having my orders ignored.          We were 

perfectly safe. 

          But youre assuming they managed to recalibrate and focus on us.           You dont 

know they did!  There couldve been a malfunction with the equipment, atmospheric 

interference  any number of things. 

          Ivy gave Eden a look.    I didnt formulate these plans, she pointed out.  That 

was the decision of the council.  Its just that it occurred to me that it would be an 

opportunity to see just how dispassionate they really are. 

          And Ill tell you one thing--I may not be a behavioral specialist like Liz, but 

these aliens are not emotionless automatons!         They are amazingly well disciplined--even 

the workers--but I saw the look in their eyes when we were looking them over like choice 

pieces of meat.    They were damned anxious to be picked, every one of them, and very 

disappointed when they werent!        You may be certain that I will have my entire army on 

full alert when they come! 

          Its no more realistic to assume the worse than it is to assume the best, Liz 

snapped.  I noticed, as well, but you could be misinterpreting the reason.  It doesnt 

necessarily follow that they were anxious to get inside to attack us. Maybe they just 

wanted to be picked because theyre curious about us.  Maybe it was nothing more than 

the chance to engage in a little entertainment.  It doesnt appear to me that they do much 

besides work. 

          Upon their return to New Savannah, they were greeted at the landing pad by a 

good third of the colonists.    Dismayed, Eden nevertheless found a point of vantage and 

addressed them, explaining that a representative group of Xtanians had been invited to 

join them in giving thanks for a safe voyage and successful beginning to their enterprise. 

          An air almost of hysteria gripped the entire city thereafter so that Eden began to 

wonder if shed made the right decision.       Reluctantly, she admitted there had been no 


----------------------- Page 44-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     44 



choice.  From the moment the colonists had realized the city across the valley was 

entirely male, for most of them, caution had gone right out of their thoughts.       There 

would have been even more problems to deal with if she had tried to stem their 

enthusiasm. 

         It was hard to condemn them when she completely understood their desire for 

male companionship.  Fifteen years was a very long time to spend in the company of 

women, without even children to break the monotony. 

         If the Xtanians had not already been across the valley when they arrived and they 

had had time to settle in and impregnate the first draw of colonists, the focus might have 

been on nesting and babies.  But that had not been the case and now all of them were in 

mating phase and nothing short of doing so was going to appease them. 

         The one positive side to the entire business, as far as she could see, was that 

morale was at an all time high.  The colonists were so anxious for their promised treat 

that they worked far longer and harder than they might have otherwise in establishing 

order to the colony so that they could prepare for their celebration. 

         She had a very bad feeling that Ivy and her troops were going to have their hands 

full trying to keep an eye on the visitors.  If these males were the least bit like their 

human counterparts they werent going to have any trouble at all coaxing the colonists off 

for a tryst during the festivities. 


----------------------- Page 45-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      45 



                                        Chapter Eight 



         Hunting wasnt something Eden cared for.  She had mastered the skill like all of 

the other colonists because the project leaders had considered it necessary.  They would 

take what they could to establish the colony from Earth.    They would begin to produce 

their own food on the new world as soon as possible, but it was thought to be unavoidable 

that there would be a void that would have to be filled, where they would have to 

supplement the food that remained from their trip with available resources until they 

managed to establish their own supply through agriculture and animal husbandry. 

         Protein was in shorter supply than anything else.  Theyd produced much of the 

food for the trip in route in the ships garden and everything that could be transplanted to 

the surface had been and was already beginning to flourish. 

         Meat was another matter.  Except for what had been processed and packaged, 

they had no source but the pops, frozen embryos, theyd brought with them and they 

couldnt even begin to develop their farm animals until theyd had time to investigate 

whether the introduction of these animals would upset the natural balance of New 

Georgia. 

         If they were to have a meat course at the celebration, they were going to have to 

chase it down and kill it. 

         As revolting as that thought was, Eden was as hungry for real honest to god 

protein that hadnt come from a freeze dried pouch or a tin as everyone else was. 

Moreover, she considered it essential to practice what she preached, not simply order 

someone else to do it. 

         Sometimes that could be a real hardship.   This was one of those times when she 

would have preferred to send someone else to handle the job. 

         After the probes had assimilated the data on the local beasts, therefore, she 

selected a group to accompany her and set out on a hunting expedition.  Three days of 

disappointment followed.    Logically it seemed to her, the same techniques used on Earth 

should work here, but the native beasts werent cooperating.  They found tracks.  They 

found droppings, but they didnt find any targets they could hit. 

         After the third day, she acknowledged that their method was probably the 

problem.   A half dozen hunters stumbling through the woods sounded like a herd of 

buffalo.  They were scaring their prey off by trying to stay together for the sake of safety. 

         There hadnt been any threatening activity from the Xtanian compound, 

regardless of what Ivy seemed to have expected.  On the fourth day, Eden broke up the 

hunting party and sent everyone off in a different direction.  No one was particularly 

happy about the prospect of wandering through an alien landscape alone, but they were 

all armed, both with bolts for their hunting bows and phazers for anything else, 

communicators, and even personal locators and vitals monitors in case anyone was 

injured and unable to call for help. 

         The strategy seemed to be working.  Eden came close to nailing two beasts that 

appeared to be mammalian.  She didnt succeed, but she at least managed to sight 


----------------------- Page 46-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   46 



something and fire at it.  As the morning wore on, however, and the prospects of 

capturing anything dwindled, she made her way toward the small stream that bisected the 

valley, hoping she might come upon some tardy arrival at the watering source. 

         She wasnt prepared for what she did come across.      The sight that met her gaze 

when she finally reached the roaring noise that told her there was at least a small 

waterfall, or rapids, nearby so completely stunned her that she simply went catatonic for 

many moments, as frozen as if shed been hit with a stun ray. 

         Sure enough, there was a tiny waterfall. 

         Baen was standing in the middle of the rush of water without a stitch of clothing 

on.  When the frozen state of shock finally wore off, banished by the unaccustomed 

sound of fluttering wings, she discovered that he was staring back at her, a half smile 

playing about his finely etched lips. 

         Aside from the curling horns that sprouted from his skull and the leathery wings 

hed just shaken the water from, there was nothing about his anatomy that looked the 

least bit alien--except there seemed to be more of everything and he was completely 

hairless except for that on top of his head, leaving nothing to the imagination. 

         Dragging her gaze from the impressive male genitalia to his face, Eden felt color 

rise in her cheeks and pulse as she met Baens gaze and saw the half smile. 

         She was in no state to interpret his expression and torn between a craven need to 

charge off in full retreat and an unaccustomed desire to completely assuage her curiosity 

and study him to her hearts content. 

         I--uh--beg your pardon.  I didnt realize there was anyone here bathing. 

         A frown creased the space between his dark brows, but his expression was 

puzzled, not irritated. 

         It dawned on Eden after a moment that, although shed brought the translator in 

case of need, she hadnt really expected to meet up with any of the Xtanians.  The 

headset was off and curled around her neck. 

         She was suddenly uncertain of whether she really wanted to set her weapon down 

to adjust the headset.  They were completely alone in the woods.       If his intentions were to 

do her harm, now would be a very good opportunity for him to do so.         No one would 

know but what the attack had come from some of the local wildlife. 

         He tapped his ear and for the first time she noticed his ears were formed into a 

peak at the top, almost elfin in shape. 

         Abruptly, he started toward her.   Panic washed through Eden, but it didnt occur 

to her to raise her weapon and fire.  It also didnt occur to her to run. She simply stood 

where she was, unmoving, bolted to the ground by her chaotic thoughts until he walked 

straight up to her, grasped the translator and fit it firmly on her head. 

         His palms grazed her cheeks as he adjusted it.  His hands were chilled from the 

water, but it wasnt the coolness of his hands that sent a shiver through her.  Even though 

at least a foot separated them, she felt the warmth of his body, felt bathed by his 

pheromones as if caressed, and the shiver that went through her was an awakening that 

was both unexpected and unwelcome. 

         I did not understand your words. 

         Eden gaped at him.  To save her life, she couldnt remember what shed said for 

several moments.    It took an effort to gather moisture into her mouth.    When she finally 

did, she swallowed audibly.  I apologized for intruding, she managed finally.       I didnt 


----------------------- Page 47-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      47 



expect to come upon anyone. 

         He nodded, his gaze moving from her face, over her breasts and downward.  She 

almost butted heads with him when she looked down to see what had caught his attention, 

for he leaned down at almost the same moment. 

         She would certainly have come off the loser in that head butt, she thought wryly, 

studying the horns at close range for the first time. 

         He took her crossbow from her limp hand.  Instinctively, Edens other hand crept 

upward to rest on the butt of her phazer pistol, but he didnt seem to notice as he lifted the 

hunting piece to study it.  This is for hunting? 

         The phazers burn the meat, Eden responded. 

         Baens gaze flickered from the crossbow to the phazer on Edens hip.  When he 

saw her hand was resting on it, he lifted his gaze to hers for a pregnant moment and 

finally returned his attention to the bow, handing it back to her almost reluctantly.  I 

have something similar to this.  He frowned.     Had.   We were not allowed to bring many 

personal belongings because of space and weight limitations. 

         Which she supposed explained why his quarters were so painfully uncomfortable 

looking. 

         She struggled to think of a response to the comment that would keep the 

conversation going.    She didnt want to say theyd had limitations, as well, since the 

Xtanians were laboring under the impression that her party was native to this world 

and she feared at least some of the amiable relations theyd had thus far were due to that 

misconception. 

         She also felt uneasy about offering to let him use it. 

         It wasnt as if he was unarmed, though.  His weapon was lying with his clothing a 

goodly distance from where they stood but he was big enough and close enough that his 

physical presence could have been enough of a threat if hed felt the inclination. 

         Someone had to make the first overture of trust. 

         Smiling a little uneasily, she held the crossbow up.  Would you like to try it? 

         His response to the overture was almost worth the fear inspired sweat gathering in 

her crevices.  He smiled, his golden eyes lighting with pleasure. His expression set off a 

jolt of pleasurable sensation through her. 

         Taking the bow once more, he examined it thoroughly and fired a test bolt into the 

trunk of a broad, ancient tree just on the other side of the stream.  Reloading, he took 

sight and placed a second bolt directly beside the first.  An expression of satisfaction 

settled over his features.  He handed the crossbow back to her.     Very good thing. 

         Striding away from her, he waded across the stream, leaned down to scoop up his 

clothing and preceded to the tree to examine it while he stepped into his breeches and 

fastened them. 

         Relief flooded Eden.   She was having a hard time being nonchalant about his 

nakedness. 

         When he began struggling into his tunic, Eden decided to join him on the other 

side of the stream. 

         The water was so icy it snatched her breath from her chest when she stepped into 

it.  No wonder his hands had radiated cold!    Recovering slightly, she moved quickly 

across and out on the other side.   Water squished unpleasantly from her boots with each 

step she made up the bank on the opposite side.  After looking around for a likely looking 


----------------------- Page 48-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   48 



place to settle, she finally plopped down on a fairly flat stone to remove her boots. 

         Baen squatted down in front of her, grasped the bottom of the boot shed just 

loosened and tugged it off her foot, almost unseating her in the process.  Guess I should 

have taken the boots off for the crossing, she said wryly when he turned the boot up to 

empty it. 

         He sent her a faint smile. Wiser.  Smarter still to ask me to carry. 

         Eden smiled back at him but thoughtfully.    Does your name have a meaning in 

your tongue? she asked curiously, trying to ignore the way her stomach jumped when he 

reached up to brush her hands away and untied her other boot himself. 

         He glanced up from what he was doing.  Is number seven. 

         Edens brows rose.   A number? 

         Yes. Seven of seven. 

         She no doubt looked as uncomprehending as she felt. 

         Seventh baby, seventh birthing. 

         That comment sank in very slowly.     Youre saying you were the seventh baby 

Sademeen bore? Eden asked, aghast, feeling her color fluctuate rather madly at the 

horrific thought. 

         In seventh birthing. 

         She stared at him as he removed her other boot and dumped the water out, 

wondering whether to pursue the matter until she was certain shed understood him or 

not.  You mean she had seven when you were born, but shed had six babies before 

that? 

         He shook his head.   Rising, he glanced around and finally moved to the tree. 

Turning the boots upside down, he wedged each on a branch and left them to drip dry. 

         Eight at my time.  Before that ,  he paused, frowning as he thought if over. 

Three first time.  Five second time and third.  Seven each time after until last.   He 

shrugged.   Was supposed to be queen last time.     Instead eight more males.   Sademeen 

did not produce a queen, thus we are kzatha and she is liemzde--disgraced.  Is not the 

same with your people? 

         Eden was mentally calculating Sademeens production, not an easy task to do in 

her head when she was accustomed to using electronics to calculate and moreover too 

stunned to actually have full use of her facilities.  Poor thing!  No wonder she was so 

misshapen and too crippled to move around!       Youre saying she had forty two babies? 

Eden managed a little faintly.   They had  litters?  Was this why they had the harem 

type family unit?   Because the females produced so many children it took a small army to 

tend to mother and children?    Was this why they seemed so--detached from each other? 

         It seemed probable.  Under those circumstances she could see that every family 

would be almost like an institution, processing without much, if any, time for personal 

attention.  Demonstrations of affection would probably be few and far between, if at all, 

and thus the offspring would not have had an opportunity to really develop emotionally. 

The negative emotions would have been deliberately suppressed and discouraged because 

of the turmoil it could create. 

         He frowned, but nodded.  She is good mother queen.  Should not be liemzde. 

         There was defensiveness in both his tone and the tension in his expression, 

prompting a wave of empathy.      Feeling compelled to reassure him that she wasnt being 

judgmental about his mother, Eden nodded agreement.  In a way, she did agree.  It didnt 


----------------------- Page 49-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      49 



seem to her that Sademeen could have had control over what her body did, or didnt, do 

and therefore shouldnt be considered at fault.    On the other hand, she had been pretty 

cold about disposing of her last litter. 

         But maybe that was being judgmental?      Maybe Sademeen had only tried to accept 

what she had believed could not be changed?       As horrible as that seemed to her, 

comparatively speaking it probably wasnt any worse than some of the human practices. 

Survival and the insurance of healthy progeny were really at the root of most customs 

of this sort.  If the Xtanians entire social structure was based on a specific number of 

males and females and nature threw the count off, it could conceivably create all sorts of 

problems. 

         Ivy was right. They werent emotionless.  Apparently, it wasnt even altogether a 

matter of stern discipline that made them exercise iron self-control. 

         When she emerged from her thoughts, Eden discovered that Baen had moved to 

the tree and grasped the shaft of one of the bolts.  The sleeve of his uniform bulged as he 

tugged at it.  She was on the point of telling him not to worry about retrieving them, 

certain he would find he couldnt, when he pulled it loose.  Removing the second bolt, he 

examined both of them carefully and returned them to her. 

         Mildly amazed and vaguely unnerved by his strength, Eden stared at the bolts for 

a moment and finally took them from his palm and fitted them back into the slots on the 

bow designed to hold them. 

         Your hunt has been unsuccessful. 

         It wasnt a question. Eden smiled wryly and shrugged.      So far. 

         Nodding, he waded into the edge of the stream several yards downstream from 

where Eden was sitting and grasped something just beneath the surface.        Eden gasped 

when he dragged the carcass of a beast from the water that looked like it must be almost 

as big as he was and probably weighed more.       I will give you mine and return for 

another. 

         A combination of embarrassment and guilt immediately swamped her.  Oh, no! 

You cant do that!  I couldnt take it.  Really.  Im perfectly capable of doing my own 

hunting. 

         He frowned.   We have hunted here much since coming.        The animals are harder 

to find now. 

         At least that makes me feel a little better about my lack of success, Eden 

commented.  I still dont want to take yours. 

         He looked uncomfortable.  You would be liemzde to return without. 

         Shamed.   Warmth flooded her at his thoughtfulness.  He was concerned that she 

would be disgraced if she proved to be a bad hunter.  She supposed she wouldnt be 

setting a very good example, but that was hardly a reason for him to do without!       Besides, 

she would be a lot more embarrassed to take credit for something she didnt do.       She told 

him as much. 

         The reward was immediate and it discomfited her.      He gave her a look of 

admiration she hardly felt shed earned.    A gift then  for peace offering. 

         He wasnt mentally deficient or obtuse.  He knew she wouldnt want to insult him 

by refusing to take it under those circumstances.  She smiled with an effort, still not 

terribly happy about taking his food.   Thank you, she said a little stiffly.  All we need 

to do now is figure out how to get it back to the city. 


----------------------- Page 50-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                 50 



         He bent over promptly, hefted the thing and placed it on his shoulders. Eden tried 

not to look as impressed as she was by the show of strength, or as revolted as she was at 

the thought of having the dripping dead thing around his neck. 

         He hadnt put on his boots and neither had she, but she didnt want to hold him up 

when he was carrying something so heavy.     Collecting his boots and weapon and then her 

own, she followed him rather meekly as he struck off unerringly in the direction of New 

Savannah while she consulted her locator for directions. 

         Her feet were tender.  His apparently were not.  She was so busy trying to pick 

her way carefully to keep from stepping on something that would jab into her feet that 

she nearly ran into him when he stopped to allow her to take the lead.  He gave her a 

curious look and dropped the carcass.  Grasping her upper arms, he pushed her gently to 

the ground, took the boots from her when she was seated and proceeded to put them on 

her.  I am not good at this, he said apologetically. I am soldier. The workers would 

be very practiced and careful of your comfort. 

         She looked up at his face as he knelt over her.  You dont give yourself enough 

credit. Your hands are very gentle. 

         He reddened.  The workers are better.  They are the breeders and thus taught 

from youth to please.  There are five breeders in my brood.  Two others are soldiers as I 

am. 

         Eden stared at him in confusion for several moments, but the suspicion that rose 

in her mind refused to be banished.  Are you ?    Youre not ?    What do you mean by 

brood? 

         The birthing brood, he responded promptly, looking vaguely surprised and 

more than a little uncomfortable.  I have told you we are kzatha. 

         Embarrassed heat filled Edens face.  Warmth seemed to fill her entire body and 

not all of it was embarrassment.  Are you suggesting  uh  what I think you are? 

         He tilted his head at her when hed finished tying her boot straps.  Sademeen 

suggested.  You chose my brood brothers among those for the celebration.     We thought 

that that meant that you were considering choosing us--if you found us suitable for your 

needs. 

         Eden felt her jaw go slack. Her mind instantly began to scramble to recall the 

details of that embarrassing episode, but to save her life she couldnt conjure any clear 

vision of the faces of the men shed thought she had picked so randomly. 

         Oh my god! She thought, horrified. 


----------------------- Page 51-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     51 



                                        Chapter Nine 



         Despite Edens shock, it penetrated her chaotic mind that Baen appeared to be 

more than a little offended by her reaction.  He was frowning as he took his boots from 

her limp hands and pulled them on. 

         Your customs are much different from ours, Eden managed finally, her voice 

sounding faint even to her own ears. 

         He nodded, but she could see he didnt believe their customs were that different. 

         Good god!  He expected her to take on all eight of them?    Was it considered a 

huge slight not to? 

         Visions of her home filled her mind.  Shed thought it very comfortable, but it 

would be bursting at the seams with nine people.  Theyd have to sleep stacked like cord 

wood! 

         She banished the image with an effort. 

         What was she thinking? 

         She wasnt even sure she wanted one around! 

         That thought gave her pause.  As hard as shed been trying to pretend she didnt 

find Baen irresistible, she must feel a lot more than shed consciously accepted if shed 

picked his brood brothers out of such a huge gathering. 

         Their mind set was obviously very, very different.   An Earth man would have 

been horrendously insulted if shed shown any interest in his brothers.  They were very 

territorial.  Either the Xtanians werent, or maybe they were and it was just in a different 

way?   Maybe the brood was almost like a unit?     They expected to be chosen in sets?   And 

what would happen if they werent?     Rivalry?  Disgrace?   War? 

         She dismissed that thought. 

         It circled around and came back.  She licked her lips nervously, but she was never 

going to understand if she didnt ask some questions.  It would be an insult to chose one 

and not the others? she asked hesitantly. 

         His brows rose.  Yes, but why would you want only one? he asked puzzled. 

There would be none to care for you and the babies.  Soldiers are not trained to care for 

the young, nor workers trained in the skills to protect.  This is not the way of your 

people? 

         Eden discovered her head was pounding with the effort to grasp what seemed to 

her a very complicated social structure.  She realized finally that he was assuming that the 

Earth women produced a litter of babies all at the same time like the women he was 

familiar with.  She was on the point of disabusing his mind of that misconception when it 

occurred to her that such an announcement would be as shocking to him as his was to her. 

It would also emphasize the radical differences between their peoples. 

         She wasnt certain it was a good idea to help them to understand Earthlings.  As 

little as she liked Ivys way of thinking, she knew there was a potential for problems 

between them.    Understanding might eliminate a lot of problems, but it might create 

more. 


----------------------- Page 52-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  52 



         She was far more comfortable with collecting answers that supplying him with 

information, period. 

         She managed a wavering smile.    Why indeed? she finally responded. And the-- 

uh--queens--they usually chose a--uh--brood? 

         She could tell from his expression that he thought it was a ridiculous question to 

ask.  Of course. 

         Alrighty then, she said, leaping to her feet abruptly. Well, it was nice chatting, 

but I should get back now. 

         She discovered that despite the carcass hed shouldered, she couldnt out distance 

him.  No matter how fast she walked, he remained a specific distance behind her.       She 

was huffing for air by the time she reached the entrance to the city nearest the forest. 

Baen seemed a little winded, too, but then he was carrying something that probably 

weighed as much or more than he did, hed walked at least a half a mile, and he had kept 

pace with her. 

         Immediately ashamed that shed given him no consideration, Eden sent him an 

apologetic glance. 

         By her own customs it would be dreadfully rude dismiss him at the gate after his 

gesture without even offering him a chance to rest and refresh himself. 

         She found wanted to, though, and not just because it would be rude not to offer. 

         Accepting the inevitability of it, she lifted her head for the scanner. Eden 

Chisholm and guest.    When the computer acknowledged them, Eden led the way along 

the dead zone corridor. 

         Baen had not experienced anything like the automated roadway, she discovered. 

         When shed matched her pace to the movement, she stepped onto it.      Baen 

obviously didnt know that he had to do so in order to maintain balance.     She didnt know 

whether it was fortunate that she looked back at just that moment, or unfortunate.    He 

wobbled, the carcass on his shoulders shifted and he abruptly lost his balance.  Eden 

made a grab for his arm to steady him.    It was an exercise in futility considering how 

much bigger than her he was.  They both sprawled out in a tangle of body parts. 

Fortunately, Eden was on top.  Baens weight combined with his burden might have 

caused her serious injury otherwise.  As it was only her self esteem was bruised. 

         He looked up at her in bemusement as she struggled to get off of him.  By the 

time she managed to do so, shed wallowed all over him and was thoroughly rattled. 

         Theyd also gathered a sizeable audience. 

         Almost as if shed summoned them, a half a dozen colonists broke from their 

frozen state of surprise and surged forward all at once, trying to help Baen to his feet. 

Eden frowned when they made no attempt to disperse once he was up and steady. 

         Thank you, she said dismissively.  I think we can handle it from here. 

         A couple of the women glanced at her.  The others were so wrapped up in 

studying Baen her comment fell on deaf ears. 

         Baen looked downright unnerved to discover himself surrounded by females who 

were treating him with everything from shy smiles to blatantly avid interest.    Eden was so 

irritated it took her several moments to recall any of the womens names.  Since Baen 

was kind enough to bring us some fresh meat, perhaps you could show your appreciation 

by taking it to the food processing plant?  Julie? Carla? 

         Both women turned to look at her when addressed, glanced down at the beast, 


----------------------- Page 53-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       53 



which was now lying at Baens feet, then up at Eden again as if they were questioning her 

sanity.  That? 

         Its some sort of herd beast--like beef, I suppose. 

         You expect us to carry it? 

         It was a bit much to ask, she supposed, but considering that there were six women 

doing nothing more than gaping at Baen, she thought they might have at least attempted 

to look as if they had some business loitering in Baens vicinity.  Exasperated, Eden 

touched her wrist communicator, summoning a bot for the job.  Now that we have that 

taken care of, you ladies can return to what you were doing. 

         Patently reluctant and more than a little resentful, the crowd finally began to 

disperse. 

         When theyd gone, Eden sent Baen an assessing glance.  An almost comical 

expression of guilt crossed his features.   Her irritation waned.  It wasnt like she had 

territorial rights, or that hed encouraged the women to fawn all over him.  Eden knew 

that and she still felt more than a little ruffled by the episode. 

         In his turn, Baen eyed the bot rather resentfully as it lifted his offering from the 

roadway, swiveled around and headed down the sidewalk toward the food processing 

plant.  These  machines are your workers? he asked disapprovingly. 

         Edens brows rose.   We all work.    The bots help with the heavy lifting. 

         He had mixed feelings about that, she saw.  Obviously, he saw the bots as an 

impediment to the usefulness of the workers hed offered.  Just as plainly, he was 

surprised to discover the women actually worked. 

         She supposed that was understandable. 

         The females of his race might be predisposed to produce many babies at once, but 

as far as shed seen their physiology wasnt really designed for the task.  The toll upon 

their bodies was heavy if Sademeen was anything to go by. 

         Dismissing the thoughts when she saw they were near her home, she stepped from 

the roadway, led him inside, and showed him the facilities.  He looked the particle 

shower over curiously, a faintly puzzled frown creasing his brow, but he began to tug at 

his tunic.  He was halfway out of it when Eden turned from explaining how the shower 

worked.   Her eyes widened.    Impulsively, she put her hands over his.  No! 

         She reddened at the look he gave her. 

         Actually, you would--ordinarily.    But you dont have to and, besides, your tunic 

is soiled, too. You might as well clean it at the same time. 

         Shrugging back into the tunic, he stepped inside.  When she saw that he recalled 

her instructions without any problem, Eden retreated, irritated with herself that shed 

given away the fact that his nakedness unnerved her and wondering if hed realized that 

was what it was. 

         He looked vaguely discomfited when he came out of the bathing chamber.           It 

didnt take much imagination to figure out that he wasnt familiar with a particle bath 

either, or much to see that he wasnt particularly taken with it now that hed experienced 

the ultimate clean.  He looked around the living area when she handed him a glass of 

chilled liqueur.  Before she could warn him that the drink had a bit of a kick, hed 

downed it. 

         She bit her lip at his expression. Did you like the liqueur? she asked 

innocently. 


----------------------- Page 54-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  54 



         His eyes were watering.  Swallowing with an effort, he nodded.     The movement 

made him sway. 

         Edens brows rose. 

         He looked at the drinking vessel suspiciously.  What is this? 

         Uneasiness invaded Eden at her thoughtlessness.  She shouldnt have given him 

anything but water.  She had no idea whether he could tolerate alcohol of any kind.     It 

seemed impossible to ignore that hed never had anything like it.  Shed had her mind on- 

-other things instead of where it should have been.   She didnt know whether to be more 

amused or more worried about the effect.     Surely it wouldnt hurt him?   I should have 

given you water, she said guiltily.  Grasping his arm, she led him to a chair and urged 

him to sit down. 

         He sat rather heavily, staring almost accusingly at the vessel. 

         She took it from his hand. Let me get you some water. 

         She discovered when she turned from the sink tap that hed followed her into the 

kitchen.  He was looking around the room curiously.     This will not be large enough for 

the pazaan. 

         A mixture of emotions flitted through Eden.  He appeared to think it was all but 

settled that she would accept them--all eight of his brood!--and theyd be moving in. 

No, but then we do not have pazaans, she said pointedly.  This is probably all the 

room that Ill need.  I hadnt planned to have more than two children. 

         He looked her over with patent disbelief.  But you will need workers to help with 

two broods and also soldiers to protect the pazaan. 

         Shed allowed her annoyance to guide her tongue when she shouldve been using 

her brain!  If he hadnt been more than a little tipsy, he might have noticed shed said two 

children, not two broods.  Smiling with an effort, she handed him the vessel shed filled 

with water and guided him back into the living area.  To her surprise and concern, he 

looked more intoxicated once hed drank the water instead of less so. 

         After studying him worriedly for several moments, Eden moved to the 

communicator set in the wall near the door and summoned Deb from the clinic.        Whats 

going on? Deb asked curiously. 

         Eden shook her head, unwilling to say anything more in case she might be 

overheard by the other women she could see behind Deb in the viewing screen.  Just 

bring what you need for an examination, will you? 

         It was obvious from the look on Debs face when Eden greeted her at the door 

that the news had already traveled everywhere that Eden was entertaining one of the 

Xtanians in her home. 

         I gave him a glass of liqueur, Eden said worriedly when shed grabbed Debs 

arm and pulled her inside. 

         You have liqueur? Deb gasped, instantly diverted. 

         From my private things, Eden retorted a little stiffly.  Could we focus on the 

problem? 

         Deb glanced at Baen curiously.   Her eyes widened as she turned to look at Eden 

again.  You gave him something wed brought with us without checking first to see if he 

could tolerate it? It could be--like poison to him! 

         Eden felt the blood leave her face. Dont even think that!  Just check, all right? 

         Obviously angry now, Deb crossed the room and leaned down to examine Baens 


----------------------- Page 55-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       55 



eyes.  How much did you give him? 

         Around eight ounces, I suppose.    I just poured the glass full. 

         Deb straightened, sending Eden a glance of patent disbelief.     No more than that? 

Youre sure? 

         Eden gave her a look.  Im sure!   I wouldnt lie about something like that, 

especially under the circumstances. 

         After a moment, Deb returned her attention to her patient.  Digging around in her 

medical satchel, she removed a breath analyzer and had him blow into it.        Her expression 

was accusing when shed checked the results and looked at Eden again.          His blood 

alcohol level is high for no more than that. 

         Eden didnt bother trying to explain again.  So, you think hes just a little 

inebriated? 

         Debs lips flattened.  If he was human, yes.   I dont know a damned thing about 

these aliens, Eden, and you know I dont.     It could be anything! 

         Eden chewed her lower lip worriedly for several moments and finally surged 

forward.   Lets get him into my room and help him lie down.  Maybe he just drank it too 

fast.  Maybe he hasnt eaten in a while and thats why it affected him so badly. 

         And maybe you shouldnt have given him anything at all until we knew more 

about their physiology!  Deb snapped.  She bent to help Eden however.  Once they had 

Baen on his feet, they each dragged one of his arms across their shoulders and guided 

him from the living area and down the short hallway to the bedroom Eden used, the only 

one that contained a bed. 

         He sprawled on the bed like a tree that had been felled, taking both Deb and Eden 

with him.  Deb rolled away almost at once, crawling off of the bed.  Baens arm tightened 

around Eden as she tried to disentangle herself and move away from him. 

         She lifted her head, looking down at him a little uneasily. 

         I have never regretted being born a soldier.   I never thought that I would have 

cause to.  He stroked a hand along her cheek.  Now I regret. 

         When he released her, Eden was almost sorry.  She wouldve been lying if shed 

said she wasnt a little disconcerted, but it had felt rather nice being held tightly against 

him. 

         What did he say? Deb asked curiously. 

         Eden glanced at her, but although shed always considered Deb a friend, she 

discovered she didnt want to share.  He doesnt understand why he feels so strange, 

she lied. 

         The problem is, he does, Baen muttered. 

         What did he say that time? 

         Eden moved away from him, but this time she merely shook her head.          Run 

some tests.  Id rather be sure this is nothing more than a bad reaction to the alcohol than 

be sorry later. 

         Nodding, Deb left the room to get her satchel. 

         Eden studied Baen.  The alcohol certainly seemed to have affected him in pretty 

much the same way it did humans.       It had loosened his tongue and made him incautious. 

Finally, she sat down on the edge of the bed and took his hand in hers.  Im so sorry.  It 

was stupid of me to give that to you, but I hope you realize that I didnt mean you any 

harm. 


----------------------- Page 56-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    56 



         My head spins. 

         I know.  I feel so badly about this.  She glanced up as Deb returned, releasing 

his hand and rising.  She is a very good doctor, she assured Baen. 

         Deb lifted the hand Eden had just released, grabbed a specimen collector and 

pricked his finger, extracting a tiny dot of blood.   He jumped, but Eden thought it was 

more from surprise than pain.  Ill just analyze this and see if I can get a better idea of 

whats going on here. 

         When Deb moved back to her satchel and pulled out her portable lab unit, Eden 

returned and sat on the edge of the bed again, drawn partly from a sense of guilt to 

comfort him when she knew he must be alarmed--however calm he seemed--by 

sensations he had never experienced. 

         It was a little more than that, though. 

         She didnt entirely understand what hed meant by the things hed said, but the 

look in his eyes seemed to indicate that he was as drawn to her as she had been to him 

from the first. 

         His hand felt warm and strong in hers, faintly rough from calluses, but pleasantly 

so.  The temptation arose to stroke her hand along his cheek as he had hers.  Resisting the 

urge, she settled his hand on the bed and moved away, glancing at Deb to see if shed 

discovered anything yet. 

         Deb was frowning.  As Eden watched the color slowly drained from her face. 

Alarm went through Eden.      What is it? 

         Deb looked up at her, but she was clearly so shocked her thoughts were chaotic. 

         Is his physiology as different from ours as all that? Eden demanded anxiously. 

         Deb blinked.  Slowly, she shook her head. 

         Theyre not like us.  Were completely incompatible with them, Eden said, 

suddenly certain that that must be what the problem was. 

         Eden, Deb said shakily.   They arent like us.  They are us. 


----------------------- Page 57-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                       57 



                                          Chapter Ten 



         Thats not possible, Eden retorted.    You must have contaminated the specimen 

somehow. 

         Outrage contorted Debs features.    Ive been doing this for thirty years!  Im an 

experienced lab tech as well as a doctor.  There is no way the specimen was 

contaminated! 

         It had been a gut reaction.  Eden knew Deb wasnt sloppy.  Im sorry.  Its just-- 

how could that be possible?     Weve never been here before.  And they dont even look 

like us, not like any race on Earth, anyway. 

         Deb shook her head.  I dont know.  Im as confused as you are.  But the test 

results are indisputable. 

         System error? 

         I checked it out before I brought it.  Thats standard procedure.     You know that. 

         Eden glanced at Baen, abruptly aware that shed forgotten that he could hear and 

understand her side of the conversation at least.  His eyes were closed, but she didnt 

think he was asleep, or unconscious.  Belatedly, she switched off the translator.  How 

could they look so different? 

         Evolution does some strange things.  I dont have an explanation for it, Eden. 

But theres no doubt in my mind that, genetically, they are exactly the same species as we 

are. 

         Eden frowned.  This information is not to be released--not yet--under any 

circumstances. 

         Why? 

         Eden rubbed her head.    Their culture is nothing like ours and when cultures clash 

they might as well be completely different species, because they do not behave like 

brothers.  This doesnt really change anything beyond the question of whether or not we 

are compatible physiologically.     In some ways, theyve evolved very differently than we 

have and we still dont understand that.  I dont understand it. 

         Baen told me he was the seventh born of the seventh brood.        Their women have 

multiple births--litters.  All of them.  After six broods, theyre supposed to produce a new 

queen.  And each queen takes a brood to start her own colony or family unit. 

         Theyre laboring under the assumption that if we accept them, they will become 

a part of a unit like it exists in their culture.  If we try to exert our own culture over theirs 

we have no way of knowing how they might react to that, but its very possible, however 

likely, that it could be with violence. 

         If the other colonists find out that theyre the same as we are, this could get 

completely out of control before we fully understand it and we might find ourselves dead 

in the middle of a territorial battle. 

         Debs dark eyes had grown wider and wider as she listened to Eden.  By the time 

Eden had finished her dark skin had turned a sickly hue.  She uttered a sound that carried 

a note of hysterical disbelief.  You mean to say they would expect us to take on a-- 


----------------------- Page 58-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                       58 



harem of men? 

          There are eight in Baens brood.     He made it pretty clear to me that that was 

what they expected, yes. 

          Deb sobered instantly.   Talk about an embarrassment of riches!         My god!    It 

makes me giddy just thinking about it, but as wonderful a fantasy as that sounds, how the 

hell would we deal with having that many when we havent been around any men in all 

these years?   Youre saying wed have to take the whole brood or just do without? 

          Thats what it sounded like to me.     We might discover after we study them a 

while that that isnt the case, but if I didnt misunderstand, thats exactly what were 

facing.  And if we did, then they would be exposed to our culture, and god only knows 

how theyd react to that.  Wed certainly be placing ourselves in a precarious position. 

          In their culture it seems the queens are the central focus and function a lot like a 

ruler would---the males respect them and cater to their needs and wishes.  But we 

wouldnt be acting like their queens and their response might not be pretty. 

          Deb focused on packing her satchel.      Other than the jolt of discovering his 

genetics, I couldnt find anything wrong with him beyond a low tolerance for alcohol. 

Hell probably have a whale of a headache when he comes down, but otherwise he should 

be all right. 

          If you want my opinion, we should have nothing to do with them at all.  Im as 

lonesome a gal as everyone else, but I dont think I could deal with walking a tight wire. 

I know I dont want to.  And I know damned well that there arent many colonists that 

would know how to maintain such a relationship.  Therell be trouble if we try to bring 

them into the colony. 

          Eden moved to the edge of the bed and sat down.  I know that.  Theres going to 

be trouble if we dont, too.    The question is, which would be worse? 

          Having several hundred romping, stomping, bellowing men running amuck in 

New Savannah! Deb retorted. 

          Eden smiled faintly at the image that conjured though it wasnt really funny. 

Well have several hundred screaming banshees if we try to stop it, she said, rubbing 

her temples.   It would have been hard enough to decide what to do if she could have 

distanced herself from the situation.  She couldnt.  On a personal level, she was battling 

a nearly overwhelming impulse to throw caution to the wind herself and explore her 

interest in the Xtanians, Baen in particular.  He looked fierce.  She knew he would 

probably be a formidable foe on the battlefield, but her mind wasnt on the battlefield 

when she was anywhere around him. 

          It wouldve been an understatement to say shed never met anyone quite like him. 

Even with the new information, he seemed more alien to her than brethren, but she 

thought his exotic looks was one of the things that she found so fascinating.  Beyond that, 

she sensed facets of his personality that drew her to him, most powerfully his neediness. 

He had never experienced tenderness or affection--not like the cherished offspring of an 

Earth couple, and yet she felt like he sensed the vacuum and yearned for it. 

          But maybe that was only her imagination because she ached at the thought of 

anyone being deprived of something so necessary to happiness?             Maybe what she saw in 

his eyes when he looked at her wasnt desire and a hunger for tenderness?  Maybe it was 

only physical need and confusion because their cultures were so different? 

          We cant risk bringing them into New Savannah, Eden.           I dont agree with Ivy 


----------------------- Page 59-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        59 



on everything, but I think shes right about that. 

         The comment brought Eden out of her thoughts.  So--whats the solution? 

         Deb smiled wryly.  Thankfully, your problem, she retorted, getting to her feet 

and heading for the door. 

         Thanks! 

         Youre welcome! 

                                              * * * * 

         E zith tsatima tae amen za san piz wil pzyztha? 

         Eden whirled to look at Baen with a mixture of surprise, guilt, and 

embarrassment.  Reaching up, she switched the translator on.  What? 

         In what way am I different from the men of your world? 

         The temptation arose to pretend she wasnt aware that hed overheard more than 

he should have, to try to gloss over her stupid mistake with lies and half truths.      After 

what hed overheard, though, she knew she was going to have to feel her way carefully to 

keep from offending him more. 

         He was offended.  She was in no doubt of that.  A lot of ways, actually, but not 

all of them are bad. 

         His brow creased in a look that was more angry--or perhaps wounded--than 

thoughtful.  Pushing himself upright, he moved to sit on the edge of the bed.        And not all 

good? 

         Maybe she wasnt really cut out to be an ambassador of her people? She thought 

wryly.  She was beginning to think she wasnt worth a damn at diplomacy.            I didnt 

mean it that way. 

         He seemed to debate with himself whether to pursue the matter further.  These-- 

differences--they are repulsive to you? 

         His voice was carefully neutral, but there was no doubt in Edens mind that he felt 

very strongly about his doubts.  She forgot her role as colony leader and ambassador and 

reacted on a purely personal, and feminine, level.  No! 

         He sent her a startled look, but she could see her vehemence hadnt convinced 

him.  Yielding to the impulse shed been struggling against almost from the first time 

shed met him, she moved closer.      Kneeling in front of him, she looked up at him 

earnestly.  I am different from a Xtanian woman.  Do you find that distasteful? 

         He swallowed audibly.  No.  A wry smile tugged at his lips.        I am not certain I 

understand what I feel when I look at you, but it does not seem to be revulsion.  I think 

things that are forbidden for me to think, want things I should not. 

         Warmth suffused Eden.      Doubts surfaced, but she willfully ignored them.  Just a 

kiss, she lied to herself, just to soothe his wound, just to show him I dont find him 

repulsive at all. 

         What possible harm could such an innocent gesture do? 

         Giving in to the impulse to move closer, she lifted a hand to his cheek, tilting her 

head up to touch her lips lightly to his.   He stiffened, but he did not pull away.    When she 

drew back to gauge his reaction, she saw that his eyes were stormy, his face taut. 

         What is this custom? he asked, his voice hoarse. 

         Surprise flickered through Eden.  The kiss? 

         The word didnt translate, but it took Eden a moment to realize it.      She didnt 

know if that was because the computer simply hadnt had that sort of input before or if it 


----------------------- Page 60-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                      60 



was because they didnt kiss, but she strongly suspected the latter, especially when he 

traced one finger lightly along her lips, swallowing hard.  It is forbidden for a soldier to 

touch a queen in any way except to prevent harm to her, he said slowly. 

         He didnt move away, though. 

         It was a warning and she should have heeded it.  She knew she should, but her 

lips tingled from his touch and a hunger had arisen inside of her she found she didnt 

want to ignore.   Rising, she placed her palms on his shoulders and a knee on either side of 

his thighs, settling her buttocks on his lap.   A flicker of something that looked like alarm 

crossed his features, but she ignored that as she had the warning.  He planted his hands 

along the curve of her hips as if he was of half a mind to set her away from him, and half 

inclined to pull her closer still. 

         Eden slipped her arms around his neck.  Leaning closer, she placed her cheek 

along his, breathing in his scent.  It was intoxicating.  Kissing is one of my favorite 

customs, she murmured near his ear. 

         A tremor went through him as she dragged her lips along his cheek and sought his 

mouth again, brushing her lips lightly back and forth across his.       His breathing became 

labored, his lips parting as he struggled to drag more air into his lungs.  Eden felt her 

body respond, her heart accelerating, warmth pouring through her bloodstream.             It 

decimated what little rational thought remained. 

         She traced his lips with her tongue, plucked at them with her own lips and finally 

fitted her mouth firmly against his, thrusting her tongue into his mouth to taste him and 

explore. 

         He sighed gustily into her mouth, his hands tightening almost bruisingly on her 

hips as she leaned against him.  She felt him grow hard beneath her as she continued to 

explore his mouth, felt his great body begin to tremble until he was shaking as violently 

as if he had fever.  His response sent another heady rush through her. 

         It also set off distant warning bells which she did her best to ignore. 

         He wasnt used to being touched intimately.       The only females they had were 

queens, and as a soldier, they were off limits to him. 

         If she unleashed the desire he had been trained to keep inside . 

         She could feel the battle going on inside of him. 

         Reluctantly, she lifted her head.   For many moments she remained where she was, 

waiting, hoping that he would not allow her to stop there.  She realized finally that 

between the liqueur and the desire shed aroused in him that he was too disordered to do 

more than cling to his training at the moment like a drowning man. 

         Slowly, her desire waned and empathy resurrected itself.  She should not have 

pushed him, she realized.     She stroked his hard cheek soothingly.  Its alright, but you do 

understand now why Im not at all certain that it would be wise to consider Sademeens 

offer?  My people and yours are too different to adjust to one another Im afraid. 

         He set her off his lap and stood abruptly.    Eden swayed slightly as he brushed past 

her.  Baen? 

         He stopped and swiveled around to meet her gaze. 

         Ill have to escort you from the city. 

         He nodded a little jerkily, dark color creeping into his cheeks. 

                                              * * * * 

         Was that wise? 


----------------------- Page 61-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      61 



         Eden felt color pulse in her cheeks as she dragged her gaze from Baens retreating 

form and whirled to look at Ivy guiltily.   She realized almost at once, though, that Ivy had 

no way of knowing how stupid she actually had been. 

         Horny twit! She berated herself. 

         Probably not, she retorted brusquely.   He lugged a--something-or-other--over a 

mile for us, though, besides bringing it down and cleaning it himself.     It wouldve been 

just plain rude to dismiss him at the gate like he was a servant. 

         He is a servant--in their society--from what I can see.  All the males are. 

         Eden brushed past Ivy, heading for her home.  Ivy fell into step beside her. 

         Thats not the only reason you invited him to your quarters, is it? Ivy asked 

shrewdly. 

         In spite of all she could do, Eden felt color rising in her cheeks again. Actually, 

it was.  She hadnt intended to kiss him.  Hed just looked so cute befuddled by the 

liqueur, and shed been worried shed poisoned him. 

         She was such a sucker for a hard luck story!  From the moment shed heard that 

theyd been abandoned here every nurturing instinct she possessed had been screaming 

for her to cuddle and protect as if they were infants and completely helpless instead of 

full grown, really big and dangerous looking men!      She wouldve found the temptation 

they represented almost too much to resist if it had only been a fever of the blood that 

drew her.   The other was just icing on the cake to make her behave like a complete idiot! 

         If they were as cold blooded as they appeared, they could be planning death and 

destruction and she was going to be as easy a target as all the other red blooded females 

in the colony! 

         It could all be an act, this whole we need women thing.  Her instincts told her it 

wasnt, but she had a bad feeling she couldnt really trust her instincts. 

         But then you just couldnt resist? 

         All right. I kissed him, she admitted testily.  Not that its any of your 

business! 

         It is when it pertains to the safety of the colony, Ivy shot back at her, but she 

looked more amused than angry. 

         Maybe I was just experimenting like you did the other day? 

         Ivy made a rude noise of disbelief.  I dont think you should be playing doctor 

with the aliens.  For all we know they might not even have the right equipment, and that 

could be frustrating all the way around. 

         They have the right equipment, Eden retorted, feeling very defensive of them. 

         So--you were playing doctor?    How was it? 

         The question dragged a reluctant laugh out of Eden, mostly because it showed that 

Ivy wasnt nearly as immune to them as she pretended.       I did not! He was bathing in the 

stream in the valley when I came upon him. 

         Which was probably at the back of your mind all the way back to the city. 

         Eden thought that over.  Maybe, she finally responded, albeit reluctantly.  Not 

that just seeing a naked man would have been enough, ordinarily, to get her all hot and 

bothered, but she was already buzzing every time she came within Baens vicinity.  He 

didnt have to do much to push her over the edge. 

         She discovered theyd reached her home once more.       After a moments hesitation, 

she invited Ivy in.  I discovered something when Baen was here, she began. 


----------------------- Page 62-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    62 



         Hes a good kisser? 

         Eden sent her a look.  I gave him a glass of liquor and he had a really bad 

reaction to it.  Apparently their metabolism cant handle it. 

         This is interesting, Ivy said slowly.  Exactly how did it affect him? 

         He was drunk on his ass, Eden said bluntly, but that isnt what I wanted to tell 

you.  It scared me.  I thought Id poisoned him and sent for Deb.  She ran tests. 

         And? Ivy prompted when she didnt continue. 

         They arent an alien species.  Theyre human, just like us. 

         Ivy was clearly as stunned as she had been.  How is that even possible?  It must 

have been some kind of screw up. 

         I thought so, too, but Deb was convinced.     So now, the three of us know. 

         Ivy looked troubled.  When the others find out, theres going to be no stopping 

them. 

         Im not sure we should try to stop them.    Unfortunately, Im also not sure we 

shouldnt.  Even if theyre just another race, and not a completely different species like 

we thought, their culture is so completely different from ours thats enough by itself to 

cause some real problems.     Right now theyre very respectful and Im pretty sure its 

because they see us as the same as their queens.  If we disabused them of that 

misconception, theres no telling how they would behave toward us. 

         Did you find this out before or after you kissed him? 

         Eden gave her a look and Ivy shook her head.  This is exactly what Ive been 

afraid of. Youre one of the most level headed people I know, and look what youve 

done! 

         And you trying to provoke a territorial battle and or jealousy wasnt just as 

impulsive and ill advised? Eden said indignantly. 

         Anger flashed across Ivys face but was gone almost at once.  Maybe it was.  But 

I thought it better to prod them a little while they were on the outside of the fields! 

         They both fell silent, thinking. 

         Maybe it isnt such a bad idea, Ivy said finally, if somewhat obscurely. 

         What isnt such a bad idea? Eden asked testily. 

         I think we can both agree that were not going to be able to keep the colonists on 

their side of the fence long, and not at all once they discover the aliens are just 

foreigners.  Somebody has to test the waters before it gets completely out of hand. 

Since youve already taken the plunge, Im thinking you should pursue it and see what 

happens. 

         Eden studied Ivy with a mixture of fear, resentment and, admittedly, more than a 

little wishfulness. Theres one little problem with that that youre forgetting.  They form 

harem units. 

         Just tell them youre not interested.  Thats the whole idea, stirring them up to 

see how much danger they could represent. 

         Easy enough for you to say!    Besides, this family unit is at the very root of their 

culture.  Everything revolves around it. 

         All the more reason.   And you didnt mind kissing him! 

         I wouldnt mind doing all sorts of things with him, but that isnt the point!    This 

pazaan of theirs is more complicated than that.  Baen is a soldier and, apparently, they 

arent allowed to--uh--mate.  Its the workers that--uh--handle the breeding.  Besides that, 


----------------------- Page 63-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                        63 



he--they expect us to take a brood, like their queens do.     If we refuse, they might just 

decide they want nothing to do with us, or they might decide that they can make us do 

whats expected, or they might just start fighting over which ones get the females.  Then 

therell be hell to pay. 

         Whats a brood? 

         The queens appear to have multiple births--anywhere from five and up at the 

same time.  All those born at the same time are called a brood. 

         Ivy gaped at her for several moments.     How many in his brood? 

         Eight. 

         Abruptly, Ivy burst out laughing.  Lucky you. 

         Very funny.   I cant have eight of them in here! 

         Sobering almost at once, Ivy frowned.  No, not enough room, besides the fact 

that the other colonists would really be outraged about you having eight when they dont 

have any.   So maybe the experiment should be conducted on the other side? 

         If I decided to try it, Id rather it be on neutral ground, thank you very much! 


----------------------- Page 64-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   64 



                                       Chapter Eleven 



         Wryly, Eden conceded that she had only thought the colonists were the next thing 

to hysterical with excitement when the celebration was announced.       By the time the day 

everyone had been anticipating rolled around, nerves were at fever pitch and probably 

three quarters of the colonists had had disciplinary action taken against them for a variety 

of infractions. They were behaving a lot more like teenagers, or mail order brides than 

the educated, mature, sensible women theyd proven themselves to be pre-alien-colony- 

discovery. 

         She was hardly in a position to throw stones.  Even though it had been Ivy whod 

suggested the experiment she entertained a lot of doubts about her own reasons for 

seriously considering the suggestion. 

         It seemed reasonable. 

         It seemed like the only safe solution, really, to a situation that couldnt be simply 

ignored. 

         But was it?  Or did it just seem like that because she wanted to consider it? 

         As far as that went, she wasnt completely certain she did.  As little as shed been 

around any of the others, she didnt feel threatened by the Xtanians, but how much faith 

could she place in her instincts for survival when her instincts for mating were turning 

her brain to mush?   Intellect and sensibility only took one so far.  In the end, people were 

still animals and had a very hard time ignoring their instincts or controlling them. 

         Beyond that, just any one wouldnt do it for her.  If she was going to consider 

taking a partner/companion, she wanted Baen, but if shed understood him correctly, he 

wasnt really in the picture. And she wasnt sure she dared to cross that particular line, in 

the interests or either pursuit of knowledge or personal preference.    Everything shed 

learned about them told her they were born to their stations.  Baen didnt strike her as a 

man that was easily flustered, and yet hed been so thoroughly rattled by her overtures 

that hed left New Savannah as if the hounds of hell were after him. 

         What did the Xtanians do to those who bucked the system and crossed the 

boundaries of acceptable behavior?     It must be something pretty horrible to keep them all 

in line, because they were human, too, and however differently they might have evolved 

it was impossible to believe that some of them hadnt rebelled, or just been too weak to 

resist temptation. 

         They werent immune to jealousy and rivalry.     Sademeen had said shed banished 

her last brood because the older males didnt want them around.      She supposed Sademeen 

having that extra brood, when she was supposed to have produced a female had disrupted 

the balance of things and she hadnt been able to settle them with their own queen 

because there werent enough to go around--her fault and thus her disgrace. 

         But if they were as prone to jealousy and rivalry as their Earthly counterparts, 

how the hell was she going to pacify a whole brood?       How did their queens manage it? 

         She still hadnt come to a decision when the Xtanians arrived to take part in the 

thanksgiving celebration, but she very quickly had plenty to do to distract her. 


----------------------- Page 65-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       65 



         The males that she and Ivy and Liz had chosen seemed to be laboring under the 

impression that they were to stay with the queens whod chosen them.  When she and 

the other council members had greeted them at the citys main gate and escorted them 

through the city to the site chosen for their grand party, none of them made any attempt to 

join the festivities.  She didnt know whether she was more horrified or amused at the 

discovery--because Liz and Ivy looked as horrified as she felt and that struck her as 

extremely funny. 

         Shed expected a certain amount of awkwardness.  It stood to reason there would 

be some, but it was much worse than shed expected.  The park north of the center of the 

city had been chosen as the one and only possibility for a gathering of such a size.  Most 

of the colonists had turned out, although there were a few whose jobs prevented them 

from participating completely and would only be coming for a short time and leaving 

again.  The colonists had ranged themselves on one side.  The Xtanians halted on the 

other, behind the women whod escorted them in. 

         Wryly, Eden wondered if the first thanksgiving that the pilgrims had celebrated 

with the American Indians had been as unnerving for everyone involved. 

         Probably.  She was certain the white faced, strangely clothed English must have 

looked just as alien to the American Indians as vice versa.     And they were in much the 

same position, alien in culture and race, each uncertain of just how much the other side 

could be trusted. 

         She encountered the next stumbling block when she informed the Xtanians that 

they were expected to mingle and entertain all of the women.       The nearly identical 

expressions of abject panic that flitted across every Xtanian males face was enough to 

assure her that she needed to rephrase the invitation. We are all here to begin to get to 

know one another, she added hurriedly.      You must feel free to converse with anyone 

and everyone here. 

         Something was lost in translation, Eden decided when the Xtanians merely stared 

at her in confusion.  After a few moments, however, one--she knew he must be one of 

Baens brothers from the strong resemblance--detached himself from the group and 

strode purposefully toward the tables laden with refreshments.       Grabbing a plate, he 

moved along the tables, studying the offerings carefully and making selections.  When 

hed filled the plate, he brought it to her.  Surprised but pleased, Eden thanked him and 

took it.  She had just begun to relax when she saw that the Xtanians had decided theyd 

been brought to serve.   The others hurried over to the tables and quickly followed suit, 

carrying plates of food to the other women gathered on the green. 

         Eden exchanged a helpless glance with Liz.  Liz shrugged.  Its a start.  Maybe 

when theyve had time to get used to us a little, theyll relax. 

         Eden wasnt convinced but the comment about relaxing sent a jolt through her. 

Tell me no ones spiked the punch. 

         Liz didnt meet her gaze.  I made it clear that nothing alcoholic would be 

allowed at the gathering.   Whether theyll ignore that particular order or not is yet to be 

seen. 

         Eden bit her lip. The Xtanians cant tolerate alcoholic beverages. 

         Liz glanced at her in surprise. 

         Eden thought she detected just a hint of guilt in her friends expression.  If you 

know something . 


----------------------- Page 66-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  66 



         I told you Id issued the order.  I dont know that anybody had plans to ignore it, 

no. 

         But you suspect? 

         Liz shrugged. Well know soon enough, I imagine. 

         Sooner than you think, Eden muttered.  If theyre anything like Baen, and Im 

guessing they are, itll knock them for a loop. 

         Liz sent her an interested glance.  How did that go, anyway?  I heard you had 

invited him to your place for refreshments. 

         Eden glanced self-consciously at the men standing around her.  Relieved when 

she saw that they probably werent close enough to overhear the low voiced conversation, 

she returned her attention to Liz. 

         She wouldve been more surprised if Liz hadnt heard about the incident.  She 

knew very well the whole city had been discussing it and speculating about what had 

transpired.  Mentally, she shrugged.  Not very well, actually.  I decided, since he was a 

guest, to give him a glass of liqueur and then I thought Id poisoned him.  Deb said his 

metabolism just couldnt handle it. 

         Oh, Liz said, sounding dismayed.   He didnt  behave badly, did he? 

         No, Eden responded non-committally.     She had, but she wasnt about to tell Liz 

that. She had debated whether or not to tell anyone exactly why they shouldnt give the 

natives anything alcoholic and had finally decided against it, knowing that it would 

probably inspire as many colonists to check it out for themselves as it convinced that it 

was a bad idea.  She still thought shed made the only decision she could have.  If shed 

said nothing at all they would certainly have been serving drinks all around for such an 

occasion.  At least this way they would be cautious--and sneaky about it. 

         She hoped that meant they would have fewer incidents.     She didnt really trust 

that they wouldnt, though. 

         Despite her discomfort over the fact that their guests didnt seem to grasp that 

they were guests, Eden relaxed fractionally when everyone began to settle and enjoy their 

refreshments.  She would have been a lot more relaxed if she hadnt been surrounded by 

Baens brood brothers. 

         She knew at least two of them had to be without even having to ask. Their 

resemblance to him was too striking, she felt, for it to be otherwise, but since she couldnt 

think of anything else to say to introduce a conversation, she asked them. 

         They exchanged glances.   Yes, the tallest of the four finally responded. 

         Very talkative, Eden thought sarcastically.  Another strong family resemblance! 

Tension immediately coiled inside of her again as she thought about the long afternoon 

before her, struggling endlessly to make polite conversation with people who seemed 

predisposed not to talk at all, much less carry on conversations purely for the sake of 

entertainment and politeness. 

         I am Trar, said a deep male voice that drew her surprised attention.  Last of the 

brood of Sademeen, brood brother to these tongue tied louts--and Baen, as well. 

         Edens surprise deepened as she looked at the man.    He looked nothing at all like 

any of the others.  His hair, far longer than the others, was also much lighter--a pale 

brown that was nearly blond, and streaked with blond.     As she studied him, though, she 

began to see some similarity in his facial features to the others.  The twinkle of teasing 

amusement and intelligence in his eyes was as appealing as his regular features. 


----------------------- Page 67-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                       67 



Repressing the urge to chuckle at the glares his brothers were giving him, Eden smiled. 

I am Eden Chisholm. 

         His grin was even more appealing.  Yes.  I know this.  Baen has told us.  What 

means this in your tongue? 

         Eden felt her face go scarlet as blood rushed into her cheeks. 

         Paradise, Liz supplied with a chuckle. 

         Eden gave her a drop dead look and glanced self-consciously at Trar, and then the 

others.  Warmth of a different kind, and a good deal of tension, went through her when 

she saw they were all studying her now with keen, clearly amorous, interest.      It was 

flattering. She felt an undeniable response, but it was a little overwhelming to have four 

men giving her you look good enough to eat glances all at the same time. 

         This is true, or your friend queen makes jest? 

         My friend is Liz Chin, Eden said, trying to redirect the conversation. 

         This Liz Chin has said, is true? 

         Eden reddened all over again.  She saw when she looked at him that he was 

determined to pursue it because he could see she wanted to avoid the direction of the 

conversation, not because of any doubts in his mind. 

         Trar the tease, she made a mental note.   She cleared her throat.  Its from an 

ancient mythology--a place. 

         Very appropriate for you, though, yes? 

         Eden felt her jaw sag. 

         Liz laughed.  I think Ill just mosey over to the refreshment table and see what 

goodies theyve cooked up for us. 

         Trar has no manners, another of the men spoke at once.     If queen Eden 

permits, I will gladly serve you.  I am Cal, first born of Sademeens seventh brood. 

         Eden shifted uncomfortably as she met the gazes of all four men and Lizs 

amused one. 

         You wont mind loaning him to me, will you, Eden? Liz asked sweetly. 

         Shut up, Liz, Eden muttered, giving her friend a behave yourself look before 

she focused on Cal, the male whod brought her plate.  Thank you.  You should all go 

and find whatever youd like to eat, she added, realizing finally, with a good bit of 

discomfort, that they must be waiting for her to dismiss them. 

         The queens have not all been served. 

         He is Pizan, and the ugly one there is Vladiv, and they are all far more rude than 

I, for I at least introduced myself, Trar said, giving the other two men a provoking 

glance.  The ugly one certainly wasnt ugly.    He was by far the most handsome of the 

four.  He took exception to the slight, however, his face growing taut and dark with color 

and his hands balling into fists as if he was resisting the urge to wrap his fingers around 

his brothers throat. 

         If they wait until all the queens have eaten there might not be anything more 

than scraps left for them, Liz muttered under her breath. 

         Eden elbowed her in the ribs warningly.    She curled her lips into a plastic smile. 

It is our custom that the men and women eat together--at the same time.       We will be 

embarrassed if our guests only serve food to us and dont eat anything themselves. 

         The brothers all exchanged looks.  After that non-verbal communication, all but 

Trar wandered toward the table.    Trar settled himself closely beside her on the grass as 


----------------------- Page 68-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    68 



Eden, after looking around and realizing there werent enough tables and chairs, finally 

sat down on the green, folding her legs and settling her plate precariously on her lap. 

         I will stay and feed you. 

         You will not! Eden gasped, too rattled by the image that popped into her mind 

to consider before she spoke. 

         He looked taken aback.  This is not custom either? he asked doubtfully. 

         No, Eden retorted almost sulkily, feeling her head begin to pound with tension 

and too desperate for a little respite to worry overmuch about diplomacy. 

         Dismissed, he rose and followed the others.  Eden nibbled at her food, watching, 

but she quickly saw that they had no intention of breaking with their own traditions. 

When the men reached the table they simply joined the others ferrying plates of food to 

the women of the colony. 

         That wasnt very nice, Liz said chidingly.  I think you hurt his feelings and he 

was being so sweet and playful. 

         Eden sighed.  I know.   I didnt mean to snap at him, but this is really getting on 

my nerves, Liz.   I feel--smothered.  I dont know how their women handle so much 

attention. 

         Liz held her tongue as Cal returned and presented her with a plate and a beverage 

glass.  When hed left, she glanced at Eden.  You should try to relax and just be 

yourself.  Youre not feeling smothered.    Youre feeling the pressure of trying to be 

diplomatic--which you arent doing a very good job of anyway--instead of speaking and 

behaving freely.   Stop worrying so much about making a mistake.       This whole thing was 

devised so we could find out if interaction between our two cultures was possible.  We, 

none of us, are going to be comfortable if we try to adapt ourselves to their way of 

thinking and doing things.  Im sure well have to compromise, but ideally we would all 

compromise, not just the colonists.  And, remember, as far as we know now, their society 

is matriarchal in nature.  That means they will expect us to make demands of them. 

Sademeen said they were all very young.      If thats true then they probably arent as set in 

their ways as the older males and it should be easier for them to adjust to doing things the 

way we do. 

         Eden studied her friend doubtfully.  I dont want trouble today. 

         Better now than after they invade, dont you think?    Were supposed to be 

gauging their reaction to the differences in our cultures.  We cant very well do that if we 

tiptoe along trying not to offend them by doing everything their way.     And that sure as 

hell isnt going to give us a clear picture of what it would be like if we decided to take 

them as companions.     I, for one, dont particularly care for the rigidness of their customs. 

Id never be able to relax if I was constantly worried about offending. 

         Eden thought that over.  So youre suggesting we initiate them into our own 

customs and try to convert them.  Isnt that against the laws of interference? 

         Liz sighed impatiently.  I suggested a compromise.  You know as well as I do 

that any congress between them and our colonists is going to result in interference with 

their customs and beliefs.  I can see the point in the law, and thats all very noble of 

them, but damned impractical in practice.  If were around them, theyre bound to pick 

things up from us whether we try to influence them or not.  And I just dont see this 

working if we dont try to work out some sort of compromise. 

         Eden set her plate aside and sat watching the people moving around the green, 


----------------------- Page 69-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      69 



laughing, talking excitedly--Clearly the colonists saw this as an opportunity for more than 

platonic interaction. Quite a few of them were blatantly flirting and a number of the 

males looked like they wouldve bolted and headed back for the stag retreat if theyd 

thought they could. 

         Deciding to pretend she hadnt noticed when she saw that Ivy, true to her word, 

was very busy refereeing the party, Eden glanced at Liz again.     You think we could 

convince them to consider our own customs regarding companions? 

         Liz frowned.  I dont think we can go that far.  Theyve clung to their way of 

doing things for generations.   If theyd seen a reason to change, or enough of them had 

been against it, they would have changed before now.  Besides, the possible 

consequences worry me.     If every one of the colonists decided to settle with one, that 

would leave more than two thirds of them over there to brood over the slight.  They might 

simply accept, as they seem to have accepted being banished, or they might not. 

         She fell silent, thinking.  From her expression, they werent very pleasant 

thoughts.  This is a real mess, you know, no matter what we do.      One of my chief 

concerns is the inevitable exchanges.  Nobody is interested in a lifetime commitment-- 

especially now when we could live several hundred years--and you know when we cant 

get along with our own men for more than a few years at the time we arent going to be 

able to get along with them.   Unless I learn otherwise, Im assuming they mate for life.    I 

mean, if we can still correlate their culture with similar cultures on Earth, then, once in, 

never out--unless they were dragged out and butchered for fooling around outside the 

harem. 

         Those comments made Eden wish she hadnt just eaten.       Her belly clenched, 

making her feel just a little nauseous.  Like everyone else on the mission, shed taken 

oath and signed a contract stating that she agreed to ALL of the terms.  One of those was 

that she would continue to take the anti-aging drugs for as long as it was necessary to 

establish a thriving colony--and nobody knew, yet, how long that would extend life, but 

the expectation was two hundred years at a minimum.       Since the same drug that extended 

life indefinitely also had the effect of severely restricting reproduction, it could take a 

very, very long time before all of the colonists had managed to produce the minimum 

offspring decided upon--two.  Unless they decided to dose their partners, then there was 

probably going to be a huge gap in life spans.   Beyond that potential problem, she 

realized there was another no one had even considered. 

         The Xtanians formed family groups with the expectation of offspring.      They were 

going to be very outdone when they discovered Earth women did not have multiple 

births, hardly ever anyway.   And when, and if, they discovered that they wouldnt even 

be the contributors, they were liable to take that badly, too. 

         She frowned thoughtfully, wondering if there was any real reason they had to opt 

for the frozen pops instead of the Xtanian contributions.   They were human, after all. 

Going by the letter of the agreement, they were only supposed to use the pops, but that 

was to ensure a good gene pool, and because no one had expected them to run into 

perfectly good donors half way across the universe. 

         The donors from Earth had been very carefully screened, though.  Beyond that, as 

carefully selected representatives of each of the races of Earth, everyone knew they were 

expected to maintain that balance and ensure at least one more generation carried their 

races undiluted genetics.  It wasnt in the contract, because even though everyone had 


----------------------- Page 70-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   70 



not only agreed to it, they had all wanted it, it was still prohibited to put anything of that 

nature into a contract. 

         I suppose in the back of my mind I knew that, she responded to Lizs comment 

finally. Thats probably the main reason Ive been so reluctant to do as Ivy suggested.  I 

think Im just way too used to being by myself.     Not only do I not see how I can juggle 

eight men, I dont want to make a huge, long term commitment.  I guess in some ways I 

can see the benefit of having so many--itd be like changing partners regularly--and you 

could fight with one a while and switch to another one, she added, grinning at Liz at her 

joke. 

         Liz chuckled, but gave her a quizzical look.  Ivy suggested you take on a 

brood? 

         Eden grimaced.   In the interests of testing the waters to see if its safe for the 

other colonists. 

         Liz laughed.  The things you have to do for us! 

         Eden gave her a look.  If you want to be the first to discover how serious they are 

about their pazaans, be my guest.  I dont mind waiting to see if therell be fireworks 

before I decide whether to take a dip or not. 

         Liz reddened.  No, thank you.  Ill just wait with baited breath to see if its as 

good as it sounds. 

         Eden sighed.  I should draw lots. You can be damned sure if I do it, nobody is 

going to consider it a sacrifice and the potential danger for me in it. 

         Well, contrary to what Ivy seems to think, I dont consider you expendable! Liz 

snapped angrily.  The colony needs you, whether they seem to appreciate you or not. 

         Warmed by Lizs heated defense, Eden leaned toward her and hugged her 

impulsively.   Its nice to know I have one friend. 

         Liz hugged her back, but shook her head at Eden when she leaned away again. 

Youve got more friends that you seem to think. 


----------------------- Page 71-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      71 



                                       Chapter Twelve 



         Eden was still smiling when she glanced up to see who the presence was that 

had approached while she and Liz were talking.  Her smile fell when she discovered it 

was Baens brood brothers, all four that were in attendance.  They ranged themselves in a 

semi-circle around her as they settled on the grass. 

         She exchanged a look with Liz, grabbing Lizs arm when she looked like she was 

about to rise and leave. 

         The two of you are brood brothers? 

         Eden wasnt surprised to discover they had no word for sisters in their vocabulary. 

She was a little surprised to discover it was Trar whod asked the question since Liz 

seemed to think shed angered him when shed sent him on his way.        Why do ask? she 

asked curiously. 

         Before she could even guess at his intent, he leaned toward her, wrapping his 

arms around her and squeezing.  She felt several bones pop along her spine to say nothing 

of the fact that he squeezed the breath from her lungs.  What means this custom? 

         It took her a moment to recover her wits after he released her.  We dont squeeze 

quite that hard.  The idea is to convey affection, not break bones. 

         He reddened and she was immediately sorry shed been so short with him. 

         Affection didnt translate. She wasnt really surprised, but she was a little 

appalled even though shed guessed that they couldnt possibly have experienced much 

along that order growing up in such huge groups. 

         Affection is when you feel a strong bond or connection to someone, either 

someone in your own family or someone outside of it, Liz put in hurriedly. 

         Trar frowned thoughtfully.   This affection is word in your tongue for what we 

feel when we are near Eden? 

         Eden turned beet red. 

         Liz looked like she was struggling to keep from laughing. 

         Obviously, it was the concept he was having problems with, not the word. 

         Somehow, I doubt that, Eden said dryly. 

         I think youre probably talking about sexual attraction, not affection, but dont 

feel badly.  Our men seem to have a little trouble with that distinction, too, at least where 

women are concerned. 

         Why dont you and Trar and the others discuss customs while I go and check on 

our other guests? Eden suggested, rising before shed even finished speaking. 

         Coward, Liz muttered under her breath. 

         Easy for you to say, Eden shot back at her.  You dont have four seven foot 

males looking you over like youre a choice piece of steak!  Stay! she snapped as the 

brood brothers got to their feet.  Visit with my friend, she added, immediately sorry and 

trying to smooth things over.  You need to know and understand our customs, and we 

need to know yours. 

         Feeling more relaxed as soon as shed managed to put a few yards between her 


----------------------- Page 72-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     72 



and the men, Eden glanced around.  Spotting Ivy, she headed toward her to get a report. 

         Ivy looked her over disapprovingly.  That wasnt very well thought out, she 

said chidingly the moment Eden stopped beside her. 

         Taken aback, Eden merely gaped at her.      What? 

         That little display with the big blond. 

         I didnt do that! Eden snapped indignantly.  I hugged Liz.  He saw and he 

decided to give it a try.  Thats all there was to it. 

         Unfortunately, the colonists that didnt see are already being informed by those 

who did.   Ive been having a hard enough time making them keep their hands to 

themselves as it is.  Somebody--I dont know who yet--spiked the punch bowls on tables 

four and seven. 

         Eden did a mental count to calm her irritation at the unjust accusation, realizing 

that Ivy was probably on edge, too, and for good reason if they were already starting to 

have problems when the celebration had scarcely got underway.          But you got rid of 

them, right?   Maybe they didnt have enough to get too bold, she added hopefully. 

         Maybe, and maybe not.     That all depends on how many others felt the juvenile 

urge to liven up the party.  Not that I see anything wrong with a drink or two now and 

then, but the results at this little shindig could be disastrous--especially if the males 

imbibe. 

         Worriedly, Eden turned from Ivy and began to study the colonists and Xtanians 

piercingly.  She saw at least two of them that had that sappy Im feeling fine look on 

their faces, but she wasnt certain whether it was because they were surrounded by 

females or if theyd been ambushed by the colonists. 

         The giggles from the women around them were getting louder and louder, and 

their overtures bolder and bolder.  Trouble at three oclock. 

         Im on it, Ivy said grimly, summoning a half dozen MPs as she struck off 

toward the group. 

         Instead of following her, Eden headed for the announcement platform that had 

been set up in the center of the green, deciding a distraction was in order while Ivy hauled 

the miscreants off.   By rushing, she managed to make it up onto the platform before Ivy 

and her MPs reached the group and deliberately set the microphone to screeching by 

fiddling with the volume control.     The squawk got almost everyones attention and she 

adlibbed a short speech welcoming their visitors and reminding everyone that alcoholic 

beverages were prohibited at the function to keep everyones attention while the group 

was rounded up and removed. 

         Feeling pleased with herself when shed finished, she waved and made her way 

from the platform again. 

         Trar, looking a little sheepish, met her at the bottom of the steps.  My brood 

brothers are angry with me, he said wryly.  They will strangle me and throw me from 

the wall of the citadel if I do not make amends for offending you. Since I have great 

affection for my hide, I decided to risk your temper and try again to please you. 

         Edens jaw dropped, but she saw a gleam of mischief in his golden eyes.  Youre 

not serious? she asked doubtfully. 

         He chuckled.   I am very serious.   I have much affection for my hide. 

         Eden couldnt help but laugh, but she shook her head.      Im so flattered knowing 

it took so little to convince you to come talk to me. 


----------------------- Page 73-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      73 



         Something flickered in his eyes, but then a slow grin dawned that made her belly 

jump reflexively.   But this is because you are so beautiful I am terrorized. 

         I guess Liz didnt have to explain bullshit to you, she said wryly, but she 

couldnt help but find his teasing very engaging. 

         He looked intrigued.  What is this? 

         Eden thought it over but decided she wasnt up to the challenge of trying to 

explain.  Never mind.  You were sent to--uh--speak for the group? she asked curiously, 

wondering if he really had been sent by the others. 

         He shrugged, but then chuckled.    Vladiv was chosen last time and we are here. 

         Eden couldnt help but smile in response to his tone and his laugh, but she found 

the whole experience more than a little disconcerting.  Beyond the fact that she 

entertained doubts whether he, personally, found her to his taste--which was lowering, to 

say the least--her curiosity was thoroughly aroused.    She hadnt considered before how 

their arrangements were conducted.     She supposed shed assumed the contract between 

them and their perspective queen was arranged and that their mother queen handled it. 

Maybe it was ordinarily, or at least sometimes, but they had had to consider a different 

tactic because of the circumstances? 

         Upon consideration she realized she had a hard time envisioning a society where 

the mothers settled her broods without considering their wishes.     After Lizs comments, 

shed done some research herself into some of the old marriage customs, hoping she 

might understand the Xtanians a little better and shed discovered social patterns in 

Earths past that were almost as incomprehensible to her as the perceived customs of the 

Xtanians.   But Earth women had rebelled over arranged marriages.       It boggled the mind 

to try to imagine the men standing still for that sort of thing. 

         So, maybe the contracts werent arranged, but they usually courted as a group, 

and maybe theyd sensed that she wasnt comfortable being courted by all four of them at 

the same time? 

         Who decided which female to go after, though?      The oldest of the group?   The 

dominant male?     And, if one did the deciding for all of them, were the others inclined to 

merely go along with whatever choice was made for them?         Maybe they just didnt 

particularly care so long as they got a female?   After all, there was every indication that 

there werent a lot of choices for the males. 

         It was actually kind of nice to think the males would be vying for them, instead of 

the other way around.    In her memory, women had either equaled or surpassed the 

number of men, depending on the area, which hadnt left them in any position of power. 

Mostly the women ended up knocking themselves out to please the men, not the other 

way around.    Supposedly, at some points in Earths history the men had been the ones to 

have to work to please, but she hadnt experienced that situation herself and she wasnt 

even sure she believed it had ever happened in Earths history. 

         The animal world was exactly the opposite--so maybe the Xtanians were actually 

closer to natural behavior than Earth people were? 

         Emerging from her reverie, Eden chuckled dutifully at Trars comment about his 

brood brother Vladiv.  Now I have to wonder if Vladiv is as short tempered as I had 

thought, she murmured, turning away from the announcement platform finally and 

beginning to walk slowly across the green.  She had no particular destination in mind, but 

saw no reason to remain on display in the middle of the green.     Besides, after the 


----------------------- Page 74-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   74 



incident, she thought Ivy could probably use all the help she could get in keeping an eye 

on the colonists.  I noticed he wasnt particularly happy with your comment, but Im 

beginning to think he may be the target of your tongue often enough that his patience is 

running thin. 

         His response was an easy grin.  He is the embodiment of patience--though I am 

inclined to call it complacency because he has the pretty face.  I must work very hard to 

provoke him, but it is well worth the effort.  Twice now he has chased me all the way 

around the citadel, threatening my life, but I run very fast, and he needs the exercise. 

         Eden chuckled.   Either bravery wasnt something considered required for males, 

or Trar was confident enough he didnt worry about his image.       Either way, she found 

herself relaxing at his banter and felt a budding kinship with the Xtanians that she hadnt 

felt before.  Maybe the Xtanians werent really so different from them after all?    It 

sounded very much like they teased and argued like close friends, or siblings. 

         Not that she had any siblings, but some of her friends did and it sounded like just 

the sort of rivalry and squabbling that went on between them.     She smiled.   He just 

doesnt know how to properly appreciate the effort you go to on his behalf, she 

murmured with mock sympathy. 

         He sighed, his look as serious as her own, though laughter gleamed in his eyes. 

No. 

         He glanced across the green toward his brothers, still clustered around Liz, and 

sobered.  You friend queen Liz tells strange tales about your world. 

         Edens brows rose, but she couldnt imagine that Liz would tease them with story 

tales.  The customs?  When he nodded, she shook her head, smiling faintly.  Im sure 

they sound as strange to you as your customs sound to us, but Im certain whatever shes 

told you is true all the same. 

         He frowned thoughtfully.   I can not draw this image in my mind, he said finally. 

         It took Eden a moment to realize he was saying he found it hard to imagine.  She 

smiled faintly.  What custom did she tell you about? she asked curiously. 

         She said the queen mothers did not arrange the settling of her young that 

machines chose for them. 

         Eden stared at him blankly for several moments.    Computer matching?      She told 

you about that? 

         He nodded.  This is true, then? 

         Uh  yes and no. 

         I am confused. 

         It really depends upon what one is looking for.   If its merely companionship, 

then we dont necessarily worry about the pool.  Most people do consult the data banks, 

though, if theyre going to start a family.  Its to make certain you pick someone who is 

free of genetic disorders and diseases and also that their genetics compliment your own. 

And we still make our own choices.     We just date within the pre-selected pool of gene 

donors.  If we go through them all and discover we arent happy with the choices, we run 

another check and find more selections. 

         He looked more confused instead of less so and Eden thought back over what 

shed told him, trying to decide if it was the concept that was eluding him or a deficiency 

in the translator.  She finally decided that it was a combination of the two and was 

wondering if it was worth trying again to explain or if he was even that interested when a 


----------------------- Page 75-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     75 



commotion near the end of the field caught her attention. 

         One of the Xtanians staggered through the crowd and collapsed in the clearing. 

         He was stark naked but it took several seconds for Edens mind to assimilate that 

fact. The moment it did, however, her mind also connected with spiked punch and man 

hungry colonists and she broke into a run.  A crowd had already gathered around the 

unfortunate man before she could reach the scene.     She pushed her way through and 

discovered that he was babbling completely incoherently, or at least words her translator 

found unrecognizable. 

         Instinctively, she glanced at the faces of the crowd. The colonists mostly wore 

expressions of shock, although she detected nuisances of guilt on the faces of some. 

         The Xtanians were another matter altogether.  By the time it had occurred to her 

to search their expressions for some clue of the magnitude of the situation, they had 

schooled their faces to blank masks. 

         The were white faced, though, and Eden was afraid to speculate on what emotions 

they were struggling so hard to hide. 

         She had to do something, and quickly, to diffuse the situation, she knew, and yet 

she wasnt entirely certain of what had happened or what would be the best course of 

action. 

         Take him to the infirmary! she said sharply as Captain Sterling pushed her way 

through the crowd and looked down at the hapless victim as if she was contemplating 

taking his head from his shoulders before he could say more. 

         Ivys head jerked upward at the command.     For several moments the two women 

shared a look, but to Edens relief Ivy didnt try to countermand her.  Even as several 

med techs pushed their way forward and struggled to help the Xtanian to his feet, she 

signaled the soldiers among them and they began urging the crowd back. 

         Unfortunately, there were only three soldiers within the circle besides Ivy and the 

crowd had been growing from the moment the man had been spotted.  Fearing a disaster, 

Eden thrust her way back through the crowd, moving as quickly toward the stand as she 

could.  She was shaking by the time she reached it and climbed onto the platform. 

         She saw at once as she scanned the field that her fears hadnt been misplaced. 

The tight knot around the fallen man yielded slowly before the med techs trying to 

remove him from the field.    Otherwise, all of the colonists had gathered round, either 

forcing the Xtanians back--or the Xtanians had simply decided to remove themselves 

from what was transpiring.    Theyd formed a tight, orderly knot well beyond the crowd of 

colonists. 

         Eden tried not to interpret that regrouping as militarily threatening, but it made 

her distinctly uneasy.  As few as their numbers were, and even though they had not been 

allowed to enter with weapons of any kind, they still posed a threat to the peace of the 

colony. 

         Attention!  Can I have your attention, please! she yelled into the microphone. 

Without waiting to see how effective the demand for attention had been, she continued. 

We have a situation.  Please return to your quarters immediately and in as orderly a 

fashion as possible! 

         To her relief, most of those on the fringes of the crowd looked up, hesitated, 

glanced in the direction of the Xtanians and immediately began to scatter toward the 

roadways that surrounded the field.  In an orderly fashion, ladies!   We dont want any 


----------------------- Page 76-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   76 



injuries.  We have the situation in hand! 

         She couldnt tell that that announcement had any appreciable effect on those 

whod already started moving away, but it drew the attention of many in the crowd whod 

ignored her before.  The crowd shifted and heaved like a living thing as others pushed 

their way through and headed back to their quarters. 

         No running!  No pushing! Eden yelled bracingly, her hand tightening around 

the microphone as she saw one colonist burst through the group and begin to run.  Her 

half formed fear was realized.  The sight of one woman running was enough to spark 

panic in others.  Just as theyd rushed to the scene to see what was going on, they now 

reversed course and scattered.   The panic seemed to grow exponentially.  Like an 

epidemic wave, it traveled outward from the epicenter and even those whod begun to 

move away in an orderly fashion, began to move faster and faster. 

         Shed lost sight of the techs who were trying to remove the injured man.     She had 

no idea whether theyd managed to reach safety before the crowd began to stampede or 

not. 

         She saw, though, that the Xtanians remained where they were, as if rooted to the 

spot. 

         It was as well they did, for Ivy and her troops had their hands full trying to control 

the maddened crowd.     Hoping to avert even more of a disaster, Eden dropped the 

microphone and hurried down the steps toward the Xtanians. 

         Her heart was in her throat when she reached them, though, mostly from the fear 

that Ivy and her troops would feel compelled to take action against the aliens.  You must 

go now! she said a little breathlessly as she reached them. 

         Without a word, without even glancing at one another, the Xtanians turned and 

began to march back toward the gateway. 

         After staring after them in surprise for several moments, Eden hurried to follow. 

Ivy caught up to her.  Grabbing her arm, she jerked Eden to a halt.  What the hell are 

you doing? 

         As stunned as she was by the assault, Eden recovered quickly and her own anger 

surged to the forefront.  Im not one of your soldiers, Captain!   Youd do well to 

remember that!  Im escorting them out. 

         Like hell!  Have you any idea what sort of repercussions we could be facing 

from this incident! 

         No!  And neither do you.  I do know, though, that itll be a hell of a lot easier to 

patch this up with only one casualty to apologize for! 

         It could blow up in our faces! 

         Itll sure as hell blow up in our faces if we try to take these men prisoners! 

         Ivy stared at the retreating Xtanians through narrowed eyes.  This is a military 

matter, Eden.  Step aside and let me handle it. 

         Are you mad!  This is a diplomatic incident!   And Im not about to allow you to 

make bad worse.  Take your troops and restore order and find those responsible for this! 

         Ivys face hardened.  Instead of responding to Edens demand, she activated her 

communications.     Secure the gateway and send a platoon to secure the prisoners. 

         Eden gaped at her in disbelief for several moments before she pivoted to watch 

the troops rush to respond to Ivys command.  The Xtanians had to see the troops 

gathering before them, closing in around them, and yet they did not hesitate.  They 


----------------------- Page 77-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                          77 



continued to march in an orderly manner toward the disaster Eden had hoped to avert. 

          When she returned her attention to Ivy, she saw that soldiers were double timing 

it in their direction. 

          I am your commander in chief! she announced as the troops came abreast of 

them.   Seize Captain Sterling  NOW! 

          The troops blinked, exchanged looks.  For several heartbeats Eden was afraid that 

they would refuse to follow her orders.  Abruptly, Lt. Carter saluted, stepped forward and 

grabbed Captain Sterlings wrist.  Too shocked by the seizure to move, Ivy merely stared 

at her second in command as two more soldiers stepped forward and grabbed her, jerking 

her hands behind her back and securing her wrists. 

          Relief flooded through Eden.  Take her to the brig infirmary and see that shes 

treated for space dementia, she said sharply. 

          What about the Xtanians, Madam President? Lt. Carter asked. 

          Release them and allow them to return peacefully to the alien citadel.  Until Ive 

thoroughly investigated the incident, I have no idea where we stand, but the militia 

should remain on high alert until we can see just how badly weve blundered. 

          Nodding, Lt. Carter gave the command and Eden sagged as she watched the 

troops escort the Xtanians from the city and close the gate once more.           Feeling weak and 

ill, all she wanted to do was to retreat to her quarters now that the worst seemed to have 

passed off without deadly incident.  She knew it was important, though, to get to the 

bottom of the incident as quickly as possible.  She couldnt try to negotiate peace with no 

idea of what had happened. 

          Locate the culprits, she told Lt. Carter, secure them in the jail and let me know 

as soon as you have them in custody.  Im going to the infirmary to check on the 

Xtanians condition. 

          Theyve been arrested.    Theyre in the drunk tank. 

          Edens brows rose in surprise.  A faint smile curled her lips.  That was quick. 

          Sarah Carter shrugged.  I cant take credit for it, Madam President.  Captain 

Sterling ordered a squad off to retrace the Xtanians tracks the moment he staggered onto 

the green and collapsed.     We met up with two of the perps almost at once---They were 

trying to sneak back to the party before their absence was noticed.  They were happy to 

supply us with the names of the other four ladies. 

          Eden considered the new information.       It wont hurt to let them stew a while, 

she said tightly.  Thank you, Lt. Carter.  Keep me informed of any unusual activity in 

the alien citadel. 

          Madam President? Sarah asked as Eden started to turn away. 

          Eden turned back, lifting her brows questioningly.       What will become of Captain 

Sterling? 

          Edens lips tightened.   Well have her evaluated. 

          Sarah looked uncomfortable.  Do you really think shes suffering from space 

dementia? 

          No.  I think that she perceives the potential for disaster the same as I do, but she 

also perceives a far different solution that I.  Shell be facing disciplinary action at the 

very least. 

          Eden found when she reached the infirmary that the Xtanian was unconscious. 

Do you think it was wise to sedate him? she asked Deb, whod come to stand with her 


----------------------- Page 78-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    78 



at the observation window. 

         I dont and we didnt.  We pumped his stomach.      Those idiots had poured 

enough alcohol down him Im surprised he didnt drown.  I just hope we managed to 

pump enough out of him to keep him from dying of alcohol poisoning. 

         Rage suffused Eden.    She tamped it with an effort.   What the hell were they 

thinking? she muttered. 

         They werent.   Theyd had way too much themselves to have a thimble full of 

sense between the lot of them.    Four of them had already passed out when the MPs 

arrived and hauled them off.  The other two barely had control of their motor functions. 

What do you thinks going to happen? she ended worriedly. 

         Eden stared at the unconscious man grimly.  A lot depends, I think, on whether 

or not he pulls through  and how much he remembers.          Do you have any idea what 

happened beyond them getting him dead drunk? 

         Deb eyed her a moment.     They took turns with him.    When the ring leader 

proposed another round the guy took off.  Im still not sure whether they meant another 

round of drinks or another round of him.     Not sure he knew. 

         Eden considered that for several moments and felt the blood drain from her face. 

The only group sex thats acceptable to them is ONE queen and her brood.          I dont think 

they couldve done worse if theyd set out to start a war. 

         Deb looked a little ill.  I could try to manipulate his memories, she offered 

hesitantly. 

         A coldness speared through Eden.     Dont!   We dont know enough about them 

and the one thing I dont want is to return him to them as a vegetable.     You think hell 

recover? 

         From the shock?  Or the alcohol? 

         Both. 

         Deb shrugged.  Its too early to tell. Weve got him stable right now.     Give it a 

few hours and check back with me.      By that time well have a pretty good idea of whats 

happening with him. 

         Eden nodded duly.    How many injured in the riot? 

         Deb blew out a gusty sigh.   Weve treated about twenty with minor injuries. 

Another dozen with broken bones.      Three fell and were trampled, but theyre stable.  I 

think theyll be alright. 

         Eden rubbed her temples, applying counter pressure to the throbbing pain.  My 

god! 

         Deb placed a hand on her shoulder.  Dont beat yourself up.  You did the right 

thing--the only thing you couldve done.     The crowd should have dispersed in an orderly 

manner and no one wouldve been hurt if they had.  It was the ones who panicked that 

caused the problems.    No one knew what was happening.  They couldnt see anything 

except the women that ran and they reacted to the possibility of a threat. 

         Which means there are probably a lot of colonists right now who think the 

Xtanians attacked. 

         Deb grimaced.   Probably. 

         I need to make a broadcast, Eden said decisively.     And then Im going to my 

quarters to try to think where to go from here. 

         You want something for your nerves? 


----------------------- Page 79-----------------------

                             THE NINTH ORB                                     79 



 Eden smiled wanly.  Cant afford it--but thanks for the offer. 


----------------------- Page 80-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  80 



                                      Chapter Thirteen 



         Baen had himself well in hand when he stopped at the stone that indicated the end 

of the gateway and waited to be acknowledged, but the darkness of fear was not entirely 

dormant.   In point of fact, he was fairly certain that it was fear that had driven him to seek 

an audience.  The populace of the entire kzatha was falling apart with the strain of 

waiting, and the expectation of sudden and complete annihilation.  For they were just as 

certain that they had broken the peace as they were that the women of the city had 

weapons far beyond any that they had, or had protection against. 

         Hed come because he could no longer bear the waiting.  The sun had risen five 

times since the disaster.  If he was going to die, he wanted to do so now, while he still 

had some dignity left to him, before the waiting drove him beyond his self-control. 

         What is your business here? 

         A jolt went through Baen.  He saluted when he spied the female warrior atop the 

wall and then knelt and bowed his head respectfully.    I crave an audience with my 

queen, he said evenly, relieved that none of his anxiety shamed him by being evident in 

his voice. 

         A prolonged silence followed his request and he had begun to wonder if he was 

being dismissed, or if they simply hadnt understood his request when the queen spoke 

again.  Who is your queen? 

         He glanced up in surprise, feeling his belly knot as it occurred to him to wonder if 

his brood had been mistaken about being selected. 

         Or perhaps, after what had happened, Eden had decided to rescind her choice? 

         Queen Eden. 

         There was a commotion among the warriors.      Baen? 

         Baen wasnt certain whether to feel relieved or more apprehensive when he 

recognized her voice.  Before he could repeat his request, however, he heard the faint 

sizzle that hed learned to recognize as the opening of the portal.  Come in. 

         Rising, he straightened his shoulders and focused on Eden as she came forward to 

meet him. 

         She looked as nervous as he felt.  He tried not to think that that might mean he 

was in someones crosshairs, but he was fairly certain he was. 

         You wished to speak with me? 

         There a faint breathless quality to her voice that rippled through him pleasantly. 

He was so attuned to the sound of her voice, he didnt actually listen to the translation 

from the device on her head and his brain was slow to assimilate what shed said. 

         I need .  He broke off and tried again.  I wished to know if our peoples are 

still at peace since Letheen transgressed and if you had come to a decision about the 

kzatha. 

         Eden merely stared at him while her mind processed the little hed given her to 

feel her way.  Letheen had transgressed--As impossible as she found it to credit, it 

seemed they were laboring under the impression that the fault was all theirs, or at least 


----------------------- Page 81-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     81 



Letheens.  She knew that had to be the poor man the colonists had nearly killed forcing 

booze down him and then taking advantage of his state. 

         It was the chance shed been hoping for, hadnt dared to consider a possibility. 

She supposed the meeting should take place before the council, but she sensed that Baen 

was far more uneasy than he was willing to show and she didnt want to take a chance 

that someone might inadvertently do or say something to upset the tentative truce. 

         Besides, she needed time to think what would be the best approach. 

         She forced a polite smile. Please, come with me.    Well talk. 

         He seemed to relax fractionally and followed her readily enough as she turned and 

headed back along the corridor.  She only glanced back at him once, when they stepped 

onto the roadway. 

         Acting commander, Lt. Carter joined them when they reached the first 

intersection.  Do you think its wise to take him to your quarters? 

         Eden resisted the urge to glance back at Baen.  Hes come to make sure the 

incident the other day didnt disrupt our peaceful relations.  I decided a friendly, relaxed 

atmosphere would be more conducive to peace than cold formality before the council. 

         Carter studied her a moment and leaned close, closing a fist over the mouthpiece 

of the translator. I will have you on my monitor. 

         Eden nodded and smiled as the Lt. stepped away instead of telling Sarah she 

didnt think that was necessary. 

         The truth was, she wasnt completely easy in her mind and it was comforting to 

think she would have back up. 

         When they reached her domicile, she indicated that Baen take a seat and offered 

him some refreshment--water, because she was afraid to offer him anything else.       How 

is Letheen? she asked when shed settled on a lounge across from him. 

         He looked puzzled, but finally shrugged.   He and his brood are disgraced.   We 

do not see them. 

         Eden blinked several times and sat up, placing her feet on the floor and sitting 

rigidly erect.  Because of what happened?      His whole brood? 

         He looked surprised.  Latheen transgressed.   The brood shares the disgrace. 

They will be banished from the kzatha and most likely will seek lscindee (ritual suicide) 

for being doubly disgraced.   We would have slain them at once, but Latheen was returned 

in health and we were not certain, at first, that he had been dismissed by his queen. 

         Eden bowed her head and covered her face with her hands, feeling vaguely ill. 

She knew the perps had not expected or intended anything so drastic to come of their 

little lark, but that didnt change the fact that the repercussions were very serious 

indeed.  And she found that most of her sympathy was with the Xtanians.       Not only had 

their overtures of peace been violated, but an entire brood was suffering for something 

that they were completely innocent of. 

         She couldnt excuse the behavior of the women.     They werent children, although 

theyd behaved as thoughtlessly as children.  They had been ordered not to give the 

Xtanians anything of an alcoholic nature, and been told, moreover, that great delicacy 

was required in dealing with the Xtanians until they understood them better. 

         Theyd disregarded everything in search of their amusement. 

         Edens anger toward the colonists very quickly displaced the sense of pity she felt 

about the Xtanians plight.  He was not dismissed, she said, dropping her hands and 


----------------------- Page 82-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  82 



looking at Baen as she abruptly came to a decision.  His queen only awaits a  uh.  Our 

customs dictate that the brood must build a home to receive their queen, for the city is 

only for those who have no brood.  She gestured toward the room.  As youve seen for 

yourself it simply isnt big enough.  And I have seen the domiciles of the kzatha.  That 

wouldnt do at all. 

         You must go back and tell Latheen and his brood, and everyone else.      We are 

pleased and they are not disgraced.   She formed her lips into a facsimile of a smile. 

         He stared at her in blank faced surprise for several moments before a slow smile 

curled his lips that made Edens heart flutter.  A chuckle escaped him.  This is what we 

have done wrong? 

         Eden suddenly felt as relieved as he obviously was.   She smiled more easily. 

You havent done anything wrong, she assured him, and with perfect truth, reaching 

across the space between them to pat his hand reassuringly.  To be honest, we were 

wondering if wed done something wrong. I have been  waiting to speak to you until I 

could talk to everyone and understand better what had happened. 

         Of course, she and they knew they had been in the wrong, but fortunately for all 

concerned, the Xtanians didnt seem to know it.  Shed spent days trying to figure out 

how to gloss over the incident to prevent serious repercussions, questioning the women 

who were still in lock up pending trial--because they werent certain what to charge them 

with, questioning the Xtanian about what he remembered, tracking down and questioning 

everyone whod witnessed any part of the incident.     It was such a relief to discover the 

breach could be mended fairly simply that she felt almost giddy. 

         The sticking point was the women whod almost caused a disaster to start with, 

but they were accountable and she rather thought that, of the options she was prepared to 

offer, they would be only too happy to take the consequences of their actions. 

         He studied her hand where it rested upon his for several moments musingly and 

placed his free hand over hers.  I will take your message back to the others.   They will 

be relieved to know that it was only a misunderstanding. 

         Reluctantly, Eden removed her hand and settled back again.  This should be a 

lesson to us all, she said carefully. We must agree to strive for tolerance of our cultural 

dissimilarities so that we can learn to co-exist peacefully. Its inescapable that there are 

vast differences between the social structures and customs of our two peoples, but as long 

as we understand that, and dont allow ourselves to lose our tempers over the 

misunderstandings that are bound to arise, I believe we can work out a compromise. 

         Nodding, Baen rose to leave.  Eden rose, as well, and found herself standing 

almost toe to toe with him.  His proximity, she quickly discovered, was enough in itself 

to resurrect the attraction shed felt for him from the first that had grown progressively 

more pronounced, not less so, with familiarity.  Her awareness sparked a shy 

awkwardness.  Disordered by it, she extended her hand to shake on their agreement 

before it occurred to her that that, too, was and Earth custom and one moreover that 

wasnt even practiced everywhere on Earth. 

         Before she could recover the blunder, he took her hand, fitting his palm against 

hers and curling his thumb over to stroke it along the back of her hand.  Your hands are 

not like the hands of our women, he said musingly. 

         Eden frowned, trying to cast her memory back to the time shed spoken with his 

mother queen, Sademeen, but the image had been grainy and indistinct and she couldnt 


----------------------- Page 83-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       83 



recall noticing anything about Sademeens hands.       She wasnt certain she could have 

anyway.  His touch was stirring currents of warmth inside of her that made it difficult to 

focus her mind on anything else.  No? she said a little shakily. 

         He lifted his head until he met her gaze.  His throat worked as he swallowed.      He 

seemed to struggle with himself for a moment before he spoke.  I have thought of you 

and little else since last I came. When I close my eyes at night, I think I can almost feel 

your lips and it torments me, because I feel things that are not my right to feel, and wish 

for things that are forbidden to me. 

         Heat rose in Eden at that, bringing a flush to her cheeks.  She swallowed against 

the dryness in her mouth, struggling against the urge to tell him shed thought of little 

besides him since shed first seen him.    Guilt warred with her own desires.  She was as 

irresponsible in her own way, she realized, as the women theyd imprisoned.        Her desire 

for Baen had led her to breach yet another boundary that was taboo to them.        And yet all 

she could think about was that she wanted to do it again, to tear it down completely.  I 

should not have kissed you, she said a little hoarsely. 

         Several different emotions flickered across his features.   Finally, his face 

hardened with resolve.  That is not forbidden to me. 

         Doubt shook her, but her desire magnified until she was breathless.  No? 

         He cupped her jaw in his hand, tilting her face up as he lowered his head toward 

hers until scarcely a hairs breadth separated them.  His eyes gleamed with heated desire 

that matched hers as his gaze locked with hers.  His lips curled faintly.  No.  Because it 

is not our custom at all, he murmured, a half smile curling his lips. 

         It was splitting hairs, and she knew that.  She also knew that he did, but she found 

the offer enthralling, impossible to resist.  Closing the distance that separated them, she 

aligned her lips with his, pressing lightly, feeling a heady rush at the warmth and texture 

and tautness of his lips beneath hers, and the faint but distinctive and infinitely desirable 

scent that was him wafted along her senses, mingled with hers, coursed through her lungs 

into her heart and through her blood stream.  He released a gusty sigh, shifting 

infinitesimally closer as she withdrew just enough to brush her lips lightly, caressingly 

across his.  Heat surged between them, engulfing them in a conflagration that threatened 

to consume them both, but she couldnt quite bring herself to stop at that.  Just a little 

more, she thought, tracing the seam where his lips met with the tip of her tongue, only a 

little.  His lips parted at the teasing stroke of her tongue and she nipped at his lips with 

her own, lightly sucking at first the full lower lip and then the upper. 

         He lifted his head slightly when she stopped, running his tongue over his lips, 

tasting her, she knew, as she tasted him on her tongue.     He stared down at her lips for 

several moments as if of more than half a mind to demand more. 

         She wanted more.    She wanted to press her mouth fully to his and explore the 

inner surfaces of his mouth thoroughly, invite him to explore her. 

         She wanted to explore and taste every inch of him, so much that it was many 

moments before her conflicted emotions sifted the tingling, faint stinging crawling over 

her skin and identified it. 

         Theyd locked the particle transporter on her, she realized, her throat going dry as 

a cold, hard reality washed over her and tamped the fires. 

         They could not possibly have interpreted his behavior as aggressive or hostile. 

         She stepped away from him abruptly. 


----------------------- Page 84-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   84 



         Confusion filled his eyes. For several moments she thought she had broken the 

barrier that held him in check, that he would ignore everything except the siren call of 

desire rushing through him.  Finally, he straightened, dragged in a deep, shuddering 

breath and expelled it slowly. 

         His gaze flickered over her face searchingly, as if he was trying to assess her 

thoughts.  They are watching, he said finally, his voice, still husky with desire, 

sounding harsh, grating. 

         Startled at the accuracy of his observation, Edens eyes widened.  A faint wash of 

color flushed her cheeks.   She cleared her throat.  Ill escort you to the gateway, she 

said instead of responding to his comment. 

         He nodded a little stiffly and bowed his head formally. 

         Straightening her spine, Eden turned and led him from her quarters.     As before, he 

trailed her at a respectful distance, but if possible she was even more acutely aware of 

him than she had been before.    The desire that had enveloped her at their chaste 

exploration waned, but slowly, leaving behind uncomfortable, pulsing sparks of 

unfulfilled need. 

         It was as well that theyd interfered, Eden thought wryly as she watched Baen 

cross the plain toward the distant walls of the alien compound.  She wasnt certain she 

could have retained enough sense to stop herself. 

         Lt. Carter met her as she emerged from the corridor once more.     Did it go well? 

         Eden shrugged, lifting her head to fix Carter with an assessing look. Who was in 

the control room? 

         I was, Maam.   His behavior was unthreatening, and in any case, I didnt need 

help in watching over you. 

         Eden nodded.   Summon the council to chambers.      She hesitated, but came to a 

decision as Lt. Carter turned to leave.  And, lieutenant? 

         Yes, maam? 

         Bring the prisoners to the council room, as well. 

         Eden had been pacing her office for nearly fifteen minutes before she was 

informed that all of the council members had arrived and were waiting in the council 

chamber.   It was time well spent, however.  Shed had time to compose her thoughts. 

         They greeted her entrance with various expressions of anxiety. 

         Ladies, she addressed them as soon as shed reached her position at the head of 

the council table, Ive called you here today to discuss our options regarding the incident 

at the thanksgiving celebration. 

         She knew that, by now, they would all have heard that Baen had come to speak to 

her and she saw from their expressions that they were impatient to hear the results of the 

conversation none of them had been privy to.  They contained their impatience, however, 

waiting. 

         We were not mistaken in considering this a very serious situation.  The Xtanians 

certainly consider it serious. 

         Theyre not considering war? Deb demanded, unable to contain herself any 

longer. 

         Eden studied her for a moment.  I got the distinct impression that they expected 

us to launch a war. 

         The women at the table exchanged confused glances.       Impression? Liz asked. 


----------------------- Page 85-----------------------

                                           THE NINTH ORB                                            85 



He didnt say it? 

          Eden shook her head.      What he said was that they believed they, or at least the 

poor man that was assaulted, had transgressed, and that they would take action against 

him. 

          To keep the peace? Liz asked. 

          Again Eden shook her head.        No, because it is their custom, evidently, to deal 

with transgressions of this sort by ostracizing the perpetrator. 

          But  thats good news, right? Stacy Sessions put in. 

          Not to those who are to be punished for something they didnt do.              The broods 

are closely tied.  As I told you before, the customs dictate that a woman who chooses one 

chooses the brood.  Even I didnt realize, though, that they were as closely tied as it 

seems now that they are.  Apparently, they are seen as one.            Latheen shares his disgrace 

with his brood brothers.  They are all to be punished.  The brood is to be banished from 

the kzatha in disgrace.     And their only recourse for such a shame is ritual suicide. 

          She studied their faces as that sank in. 

          But  thats barbaric! Stacy exclaimed.          My god!     I thought they were an 

advanced race!     How could they practice such barbaric customs if theyre enlightened? 

          Its not barbaric to them! Liz snapped.  Its the way they keep order in their 

society. 

          Its completely unjust! Deb burst out.  I want to keep the peace as much as 

anyone here, but we cant let them be punished for something they didnt do. 

          Relief flooded through Eden as she glanced around the table and saw that most of 

the council members were in agreement with Deborah.  I agree.  Thats why I called this 

meeting.    We were fortunate that they misinterpreted the situation, but this isnt just a 

matter of doing the right thing--the just thing.  Eventually, unless we break off all contact 

with them, theyre bound to come to realize exactly what happened, and the action we 

take now could be critical to future relations.  Setting aside the fact that its 

unconscionable to allow the innocent to pay for the crimes of the guilty, only because its 

them and not us, wed be setting an example of irresponsible behavior for our own 

people, and undermining the trust we now have from the Xtanians. 

          The disgrace, as far as I could determine, arose from the belief that Latheen and 

his brood had been chosen and then failed to meet their queens approval and been 

rejected.   The only option I see open to us, if we want to keep the peace, and we want to 

be known for doing the right thing, is to assure the Xtanians that they were not rejected. 

Marion Lynden has chosen a brood.  Whether she intended to or not doesnt matter at this 

point.  She must take responsibility for her actions.  Are we in agreement here? 

          She settled back to wait as the council members discussed the situation among 

themselves.    After only a few minutes, however, they took a vote to support her decision. 

          Nodding, she summoned the prisoners into the council chambers.                When theyd 

assembled, she looked each of the women over, catching and holding their gaze for a 

moment before she moved to the next.           Finally, she settled on Marion Lynden.  As the 

instigator in the unfortunate incident, Marion Lynden, you are most culpable.                Dont try 

to explain to me, again, what you did or didnt intend by your actions.  By your 

irresponsible actions, you risked the health and well being of the entire colony.  You 

risked their lives, risked war.  All of you are accountable, but you, Marion Lynden, most 

of all. 


----------------------- Page 86-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                  86 



         You have two options, and for your sake I hope you chose the one most likely to 

bring this to a peaceful conclusion.  You can accept responsibility for your actions and 

accept the brood you chose, or you can spend the next fifty years in prison contemplating 

the seriousness of your actions. 

         Marion turned as white as a sheet.  Her jaw sagged.  Eden could see the wheels 

turning in her mind while she struggled to cope with the options.  But we hardly know 

anything at all about them!  Youre saying I would be banished to live among them? 

         You will be expected to perform the duties that were assigned to you when you 

were chosen for this mission, but you will live with your brood, on neutral ground outside 

of either colony, Eden said, not without sympathy, though she kept her voice even. 

         Which means they could do anything to me! Marion spat angrily. 

         Eden tilted her head assessingly. Youre asking for leniency when you risked all 

of our lives for your pleasure? 

         Marion stared at her blankly for a moment, swallowed a little sickly and glanced 

around at the faces of the other council members.  I wasnt the only one, she 

stammered a little weakly. 

         You werent, Eden retorted.  And the others have the same options that you 

have.  They can offer to make peace on behalf of the colony by choosing their own 

broods and working toward building a better understanding between us and the Xtanians, 

or they can serve time--and we will draw lots for volunteers among the other colonists. 

         Either way, youve narrowed everyones options.    We can no longer afford to 

take the time to feel our way carefully, to learn their customs and see how well they adapt 

to ours. 


----------------------- Page 87-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                         87 



                                        Chapter Fourteen 



         Mel was the first of the prisoners to capitulate.  Looking petrified, she stepped 

forward after deliberating the verdict of the council less than a minute.  How are we 

supposed to go about choosing, Madam President? 

         Are you crazy? Marion hissed in a furious under voice.        They cant make us do 

this. 

         Mel didnt glance at her.  I accept responsibility for my actions.      Id prefer to 

take my chances with the Xtanians to being imprisoned for fifty fucking years, she 

snarled back in a harsh whisper that was perfectly audible to everyone. 

         With the stipulation that you will be gracious and accepting of their efforts to 

please and do your utmost to maintain peace? Eden demanded sharply. 

         Mel nodded.    Absolutely.   At least Ill never be alone, she added with a weak 

chuckle. 

         It took less that another minute for the others to agree, Marion included. 

         As part of your pardon, your behavior will be monitored closely until we are 

satisfied that you intend to uphold your part to the spirit of the agreement and not merely 

the letter of the law, Eden cautioned them. 

         Marion sent her a resentful glance, but the others merely nodded. 

         Relieved, Eden settled in her seat.    You are released on your own cognizance  

for now.  When Ive investigated the protocol for the choosing, I will summon you. 

         When the women had left, Eden charged the other council members with the task 

of making the announcement and dealing with the questions bound to arise.  She was glad 

when the last of them had filed out and left her to her thoughts.  Shaky with relief that she 

hadnt had to force the issue, with the council members at least, when shed already 

promised Baen that everything was in order, she rose finally and went to her office. 

         She ignored the work awaiting her, however, and moved to the window to stare 

out toward the Xtanian citadel.  Naturally enough, there was no sign of Baen, but she 

didnt need to see him to resurrect the confusion of feelings that had filled her when she 

had kissed him.    She was playing with fire.  She had no right to sit in judgment on the 

others when she had willfully ignored the taboos because of her own needs. 

         It had been bad enough the first time.  Even though she hadnt completely 

understood their social structure then--she didnt now--she had been well aware that she 

was taking risks she shouldnt.  This last time, when shed yielded to the temptation to 

kiss him, she couldnt even claim ignorance.  It was some small consolation that she 

hadnt allowed it to go any further, but that certainly hadnt been due to her own clear 

headed decision. 

         Carter had watched her back. 

         Bless the woman! 

         And damn her, too! 

         As a politician and leader of her people, she could not but be grateful.  As a 

woman and an individual, she resented the interference in her private life. 


----------------------- Page 88-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                    88 



         It was stupid, of course.  The two were intertwined and could not be separated, 

but she hadnt been saved.  Shed only been spared indiscretion of the moment.          The 

only way she could avoid the temptation to yield to her instincts was to stay completely 

away from Baen, and her position wouldnt allow it. 

         Movement near the citadel caught her attention, distracting her from her 

contemplation of her personal dilemma.       They appeared as little more than dark specks 

when she first saw them, and not much more than that when they reached the stream and 

crossed it.  By her count, however, there seemed to be considerably more Xtanians 

crossing the neutral zone that shed had any reason to expect. 

         In truth, she hadnt expected to see any at all, but she supposed that it might be 

Letheens brood, and perhaps some others who had come to help them? 

         They were eager, if that was so. 

         She sincerely hoped Marion was properly appreciative, or at least could behave as 

if she was. 

         Maam? 

         Frowning at the distraction, Eden moved to her desk and depressed the 

communications button.  Yes, Lt. Carter? 

         Theres a  herd of Xtanians heading this way.       I thought you might want to be 

informed. 

         I noticed them.  Is Latheen among them? 

         Yes, maam.  There was a brief pause.  And Baens brood. 

         A flash of heat went through her.    It was followed by a flash of cold. 

         Maam? 

         Ill be there in a minute. 

         If theyd been on Earth, and/or talking about Earthmen, she wouldnt have 

thought much of it.   Neighbors helped neighbors.  But shed gotten a fairly accurate, she 

thought, picture of how things worked with the Xtanians.        That was the main reason for 

the family units they formed.    Labor.   Each family unit formed a little self-sufficient 

community.     And if every brood was a working unit, then would they still behave like 

their Earth brothers? 

         She didnt think so. 

         It was possible, of course, that Baen had merely decided to come back for another 

discussion about some other point--or thought of an excuse to meet with her again. 

         But she had a very bad feeling that Baen and his brood brothers had either 

mistakenly, or deliberately, decided to interpret something shed done as a commitment 

to them. 

         She didnt know why that thought occurred to her, unless it was because shed 

just been right in the middle of manipulating a few dozen people into committing to a 

really bizarre relationship for the sake of peace, but it did occur to her. 

         She frowned at that thought as she punched her destination into the lift panel. 

         Shed seen nothing at all in Baens behavior to suggest he was inclined toward 

subterfuge or manipulation.     He was certainly intelligent enough, but he seemed very 

honest and straightforward. 

         Of course she couldnt say for certain that she knew him well enough to 

determine that about him. 

         And she didnt know his brothers at all. 


----------------------- Page 89-----------------------

                                            THE NINTH ORB                                             89 



          An image of Trar abruptly popped into her mind and it occurred to her that Trar 

might well be capable of deception.  Hed been groomed, after all, to be one of the 

seducers. 

          But nothing had happened at the celebration and she hadnt seen him before or 

since. 

          It couldnt be the kissing thing.  In the first place, the Xtanians didnt kiss so they 

couldnt have any rules, or taboos, to apply to it.  In the second, Baen was a warrior and 

even though he hadnt specifically said so he had suggested that, as a warrior, his duties 

did not include contributing to the gene pool.  She was almost positive that shed gleaned 

that much information and that he wasnt restraining himself because they hadnt bonded, 

but rather because he wasnt supposed to at all. 

          Other than that, which she thought she could discount, the only thing shed done 

was to choose the men who would attend the party, and if that was being interpreted as 

mate choosing, then she was really in trouble, and so was Liz and Ivy--because theyd all 

picked men from different broods.  Having five to eight men to have to deal with was 

mind boggling enough.        Having to deal with more than one brood just wasnt acceptable. 

She didnt care what their customs dictated.  They were going to have to comprise on that 

little detail. 

          By the time she finally reached the observation tower and joined Lt. Carter, she 

was expecting the worst.       She wasnt disappointed. 

          The Xtanians had arrived, and the groups had split.           Baen and his brood were very 

obviously examining the terrain to determine a location for their nest. 

          Oh fuck! Eden exclaimed before she thought better of it. 

          I suspect thats what theyve got on their minds, someone muttered in a 

perfectly audible under voice. 

          Janine snickered. 

          Eden lowered her glasses long enough to send a narrow eyed glance at the women 

crowding the observation deck around her.  It was a wasted effort.  Everyones attention 

was focused on the two groups of men below them.  She was trying to decide whether to 

suggest that Sarah give them something to do or just ignore them when Janine sucked in a 

surprised breath.     Is it just me, or does it look like theres about to be a fight? 

          Dismissing her irritation with the gawkers, Eden snatched her glasses up again.  It 

took her several moments to train the glasses on what was transpiring below, primarily 

because everyone on the deck had gone tense with excitement and began to jostle each 

other for a better view. 

          Apparently both hunting parties had settled on the same building site. Cal, Trar, 

Pizan,Vladiv, and another Xtanian Eden had not met before had settled themselves in the 

shade of a very large tree with the air of spectators.  Baen and two other warriors, whom 

she knew must be his brood brothers, stood in a spearhead formation with their backs to 

the group.    Facing them were the five warriors of the other group. 

          She couldnt hear anything, naturally enough, from such a distance, but she didnt 

need to to see that Janine was right.  Everything about their tensed-to-spring stances 

screamed animosity.  Moreover, the Xtanian who was obviously the dominant male 

warrior of the other group was speaking and gesturing angrily. 

          She couldnt see Baens face from where she stood and after a moment, she 

lowered the glasses and moved to a different position.  Frustration filled her when she 


----------------------- Page 90-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  90 



tried again, because this time she found that the foliage of the tree was blocking her view. 

         Before she could try for another position, Baen moved--so swiftly she missed 

most of it, slamming one fist into his opponents mid-section and the other almost 

instantaneously into the mans jaw as he bent double.  The man toppled backwards like a 

felled tree, slammed into the men ranged behind him, bounced off and settled heavily to 

the rocky ground. 

         Eden was so surprised it took her several moments to realize that everyone was so 

completely stunned that no one, either on the tower with her, or on the ground below, 

moved for several moments. 

         And its a knock out! Sarah muttered with a chuckle. 

         Did you see that?  I missed it! What happened? 

         He sucker punched the guy.  Can you believe that?    One minute hes standing 

there all cool and bored looking while the guy rants and raves and the next the guys on 

the ground! Janine babbled giddily. 

         Apparently the Xtanians emerged from their stunned surprise at about the same 

moment the Earthlings did, because the nearly identical expressions of disbelief on the 

faces of those in the enemy camp slowly gave way to anger and then blazing fury.  As 

Baens brothers moved forward, ranging beside him and completely blocking her view of 

him, Eden swept past them to discover that Cal and the other spectators were now jeering 

and gesturing at the other brood. 

         Tensing, Eden swung the glasses back so quickly the movement made her dizzy 

and she had trouble focusing on the warring groups.  To her relief, she saw when she 

finally did bring them into focus that Latheen and his brood brothers had apparently 

decided the building site wasnt worth an all out battle.  The laborers surged forward to 

collect their fallen man and hauled him to his feet. 

         He still looked dazed and wobbly as they led him away. 

         Baen and his brothers stood watching them, still tensed for battle until the group 

had disappeared from sight, apparently having decided to search for a building site a 

goodly distance from their rivals. 

         Amazingly well disciplined but clearly territorial, Lt. Carter observed. 

         Eden, whod watched until Baen settled himself at the foot of the tree with his 

back to it, lowered her glasses and stepped back from the wall as Baen looked up at the 

tower.  She immediately regretted the impulse to hide, because she was fairly certain 

that he couldnt identify her even if he had spotted her, but the sudden movement was 

bound to draw attention. 

         They havent seemed aggressive, she said sharply in response to Sarahs 

comment. 

         Lt. Carter turned to look at her.  Before now, you mean? 

         Eden frowned.   If anyone was being aggressive it was Latheens group. 

         Sarah studied her a long moment and finally grinned.  It was Baen that swung 

the punches. 

         Eden shrugged irritably.  Even I could see the guy was working himself up to 

attack.  I just dont understand why they were arguing anyway.     Obviously, the entire 

planet is up for grabs. 

         Sarah shrugged and turned to watch the activity below.  But Baen and his brood 

brothers settled on the most ideal spot closest to New Savannah.  They headed straight for 


----------------------- Page 91-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                         91 



it as they crossed the valley, as if theyd already staked it out.  If I was a betting woman, 

Id say Baen had thoroughly checked it out before they were invited to settle nearby. 

         If theyd already chosen the site, then thats all the more reason to refuse to give 

it up. Why is it the best spot? 

         Sarah motioned for Eden to join her at the wall.  I doubt he can recognize you 

from here, she said when Eden looked reluctant. 

         Curious, Eden moved to the wall beside her. 

          Unless, of course, he recognizes the hair, Sarah added teasingly as Eden 

settled. 

         Self consciously Eden swiftly lifted a hand to her hair.  Its dark.  A lot of us 

have dark hair, she said stiffly, irritated that Sarah obviously knew exactly why she 

didnt want to stand by the wall in clear view of the men below them. 

         But it catches fire in the sunlight, goes all bright and coppery.  Not everybodys 

hair does that.  And Id be willing to bet hes noticed.  I doubt theres much about you he 

hasnt noticed. 

         Eden felt a breathless fluttery sensation grip her.  It took an effort to resist the 

temptation to prod Sarah for more of her insights about Baen, but she firmly tamped it. 

I didnt realize youd had that much opportunity to observe him, she retorted, 

completely unable to keep a note of jealousy from creeping into her voice. 

         Sarah sobered.   Begging pardon, maam, but you are the most important person 

here and its my job to watch you carefully and everyone you come into contact with. 

Captain Sterling was concerned about your interest in him, and even more concerned 

about his interest in you.  Anyone with a trained soldiers eye can see that he has the 

potential of being a formidable foe. 

         She hesitated, turning to study the subject of her conversation thoughtfully.  Hes 

a cool one.  Outwardly, if you discount the fact that hes built like a gorilla and is 

probably twice as strong as any man alive, he seems almost as gentle and unthreatening 

as a lamb--very gentlemanly, respectful, but its my considered opinion that he doesnt 

miss much.    Im guessing that, by now, hes figured out exactly how many soldiers guard 

New Savannah.  When you take into account the fact that the Xtanians, by their own 

admission, have no designated leader as a whole, and yet no one challenged him when he 

assumed that role, you have to figure they know something about him we dont. 

         Eden frowned.  You think hes a threat to the colony? she demanded, feeling 

vaguely ill at the thought. 

         Sarah shrugged.    He could be.    Whether he is or not probably depends on where 

his loyalties lie. 

         Eden glanced at her sharply.     A man with shifting loyalties isnt exactly 

trustworthy, she said tartly. 

         Sarah gave her a steady look.  He is if his first loyalty is to his blood. 

         Heat rose in Edens cheeks in spite of all she could do.      Youre suggesting . 

         I wouldnt take it upon myself to suggest anything, Madam President.            I was 

merely pointing out that its a happy circumstance when duty and desire go hand in hand. 

         Baen obviously intends to have you.  I am as certain that youve given them no 

reason to expect a commitment as I am that he and his brood brothers are determined to 

get one from you.     Only two broods came--the one youd summoned to collect their 

queen, who gave Latheen every reason to think she had accepted him when she had sex 


----------------------- Page 92-----------------------

                                    Kaitlyn OConnor                                92 



with him.  And Baens brood, who obviously already had a site chosen to build on. 

        Baen singled you out the moment he set eyes on you.   Its up to you to figure out 

whether that was because of his own desires, or because he knew you were our leader. 

What did he call you?  The queen of queens? 


----------------------- Page 93-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     93 



                                       Chapter Fifteen 



         As unpleasant as the lieutenants comments were, Eden realized immediately that 

her points were valid and she could not lightly dismiss Carters concerns.  Instead, she 

merely nodded and stood for a time watching as three of Baens brothers picked up tools 

they had brought with them and set about clearing the area theyd chosen for a building 

site.  The remaining two, after moving almost aimlessly about for a while, settled to 

digging. 

         After a time, she moved away from her vantage point and crossed the observation 

deck to see what had become of Latheens brood.      Discovering that they had moved to 

the opposite side of New Savannah and settled to work as the others had, she returned to 

her office and spent the remainder of the day struggling to focus on her work while her 

subconscious mind picked at the puzzle of the Xtanians. 

         By the time shed finished reviewing the endless reports compiled by the section 

chiefs regarding their progress, shed come to a conclusion. 

         The activity below their walls was an opportunity to better understand the 

Xtanians and it was important to make the best of it.  The fact that that decision coincided 

with her own curiosity was beside the point, she decided.    After contacting Carter for a 

report on the activity, she made arrangements for a military escort for her and Liz Chin to 

go out the following morning and contacted Liz directly to finalize the plan. 

         Her rest period was hardly restful. Her mind was still filled with the problems 

reported by the sector chiefs when it wasnt struggling with the dilemma of how to deal 

with the Xtanians.  Facing what she knew would probably be a near sleepless night, she 

reluctantly popped a sleeping pill to help her rest, waited until she became drowsy and 

finally sought her bed.  The pill worked after a fashion, but her dreams were filled with 

heated images that left her achy, tense, and miserably sluggish when she awoke early the 

following morning. 

         Resisting the temptation to find an antidote for the sluggishness in a bottle as she 

had for her restlessness the night before, she studied her wardrobe for the clothing she 

thought would be most comfortable for a day spent outside the controlled environment of 

the city and dressed. 

         Liz and a handful of soldiers were waiting for her when she reached the 

rendezvous point at the corridor.  Dismissing all but two of the soldiers, they proceeded 

outside. 

         She didnt want a show of force that might suggest a lack of trust.  In any case, 

their vitals monitor would lock with the transporter the moment they stepped outside. 

That would be sufficient protection from any threat, she felt certain, and she and Liz 

would not be fettered by such a crowd that they found it difficult to focus on their task. 

         The moment they stepped from the corridor, Edens senses were inundated with 

stimuli from every direction.  A cacophony of various sounds reverberated against her 

eardrums.  The smell of freshly turned soil tickled at her nostrils, and other smells she 

found harder to identify. 


----------------------- Page 94-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   94 



         And on the plain that separated the two cities, a blur of activity filled her sight as 

at least a dozen groups of Xtanians marched purposefully about, carefully examining and 

surveying and clearing. 

         Eden and Liz shared a significant glance and halted to survey the bustle for some 

minutes. 

         There are others in the forest, Liz said after a time, breaking into Edens chaotic 

thoughts.  Theyre felling the trees. 

         Frowning, Eden followed the direction of Lizs gaze and scanned the dense 

vegetation.  As she watched, the top of one of the great trees began to thrash about and 

abruptly disappeared in an explosion of sound. 

         After sharing another uneasy glance, she and Liz struck off in that direction as if 

theyd verbally agreed to do so. 

         Their progress did not go unnoticed.  Eden was keenly conscious of the fact that, 

one by one, the Xtanians paused in their tasks, stood for many moments watching them 

and then returned their attention to what theyd been doing.  The two guards 

accompanying them tensed, their hands moving to the butt of their pistols.  After a 

moment, when they saw that none of the Xtanians seemed inclined to approach closer, 

they all relaxed fractionally. 

         Theyd covered perhaps a third of the distance between New Savannah and the 

edge of the forest when a new sound brought the party to a halt.  Frowning, Eden glanced 

around for the source and finally looked up. 

         Her heart seemed to stand still in her chest for a painful moment. 

         They do fly, Liz gasped, a mixture of awe and alarm in her voice.  Abruptly 

recalling herself, she made a grab for her recorder and began babbling her impressions 

and observations into the piece. 

         Hold! Eden ordered as she finally dragged her gaze from the winged man 

coming toward them and noticed that the guards had drawn their pistols.        When she saw 

that they had heeded her, she returned her attention to the man just in time to see him 

alight on the plain less than twenty feet away, fold his wings, and march decisively 

toward them. 

         That was the most amazing thing Ive ever witnessed in my life, Liz breathed 

the words in a barely audible whisper. 

         Eden felt a knot form in her throat, but she wasnt certain whether it was because 

she was as entranced as Liz by the sight, because it was Baen, or because she had been so 

awed shed barely had the presence of mind to prevent the guards from firing on him. 

Set your weapons to stun only, and holster them, she said sharply. 

         The guards sent her a startled glance, but after that brief hesitation did as shed 

told them, though both kept one hand on their pistol butts and the holsters unfastened. 

         Baen knelt in the traditional Xtanian salute when he neared them.  I will escort 

you. 

         Eden frowned uncertainly, wondering if it was purely her imagination that she 

detected a hint of possessiveness in his statement, or if he was merely following protocol. 

We have escort, she said finally.  Its kind of you to offer, but unnecessary. 

         If she had not been studying his bowed head, she might have missed the frown 

that drew his dark brows together.  By the time he lifted his head to look up at her, the 

frown had vanished.  I must check on the other laborers anyway.  If you permit, I will 


----------------------- Page 95-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      95 



escort you. 

         Eden exchanged a glance with Liz.  Clearly he had not been heading that way as 

he indicated. If it had only been that, she doubted he would have felt the need to rush, or 

rather fly, to close the distance so quickly.  Finally, however, she merely smiled.   Thank 

you.  Your company is welcome. 

         He merely nodded, but she thought she detected a hint of relief in his manner. 

         Irritation surfaced. If Sarah Carter hadnt put her in mind of the possibility of a 

hidden agenda, she wondered if she would have detected anything at all.  Now she had to 

wonder if she was seeing something that wasnt there only because the thought had been 

planted in her mind. 

         As their party turned and headed out once more, she wondered if her judgment 

had been so impaired by her physical attraction that shed ignored warning signs she 

shouldnt have, or if Sarah had been completely wrong. 

         By and large, she trusted her instincts about the people around her and the people 

she dealt with from opposing camps.     Obviously, the committee that had chosen her for 

her position also trusted her judgment, otherwise they wouldnt have entrusted her with 

the power theyd given her. 

         Everyone had their weak points, however, she thought wryly, and she wasnt so 

enthralled with Baen that she didnt realize he was hers. 

         Although Baen trailed them at a respectful distance as he generally did, when they 

reached the edge of the forest, he moved around them.  I should lead now, he said. 

The laborers are felling trees and I can show you the safest route. 

         Without waiting for a response, he scanned the forest and finally forged ahead. 

         Why are they felling the trees? Liz asked as she carefully picked her way 

through the low growing brush. 

         He glanced back at her.  We will need timbers to complete the meznooku, and of 

course to build the furnishings for comfort. 

         Their language decoder tabulated for several moments and finally produced the 

guess that meznooku, since meznook seemed to refer to clan, or family unit, that 

meznooku perhaps suggested the place of the meznook. 

         Eden wanted clarification.  This is where the pazaan will live with their queen? 

         Baen sent her a look that she could only interpret as warm.   Yes. 

         Swallowing with some difficulty, Eden glanced at Liz, wondering if shed 

interpreted that look in the same way.  From the faint smile Liz quickly hid, she 

concluded that she hadnt misinterpreted it. 

         Apparently reminded that she was included in the party to make observations that 

she could later collate so that they could begin to get a better picture of the Xtanians 

social structure, Liz took out her recorder again and asked Baen whatever questions came 

to mind as they trudged through the forest. 

         Everyone fell silent, though, as they came at last to a huge clearing. 

         At a quick estimate, Eden figured there were nearly as many Xtanians working in 

the forest as there had been in the open.  When they halted in surprise at the wreckage 

before them, Baen excused himself and picked his way around the fallen trees until he 

reached a group of men working on the other side. 

         Curious, Eden watched him until he stopped to speak to another warrior who was 

watching a handful of men hack the branches from the tree theyd just felled. 


----------------------- Page 96-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                       96 



          Isnt that .  Liz broke off, peered toward the group of men, and finally shook 

her head.   I not really familiar enough with any of the Xtanians to recognize them on 

sight--except Baen--but doesnt that man look a lot like the one that was sitting with us at 

the celebration? 

          Eden felt a cold sweat pop from her pores despite the unaccustomed warmth of 

the natural air.  Im fairly certain it is, she said a little faintly. 

          Liz digested that in silence for several moments.      I was under the impression that 

the broods didnt really interact, at least not in division of labor.  Baen looks like hes 

overseeing the work, though, doesnt he?        Why would he .?  Breaking off, she sent 

Eden a wide eyed glance.  Hes one of the ones you chose for the celebration, isnt he? 

          Without waiting for a response, she began to scan the other men in the area 

carefully, paling as she realized that many of those present were the same men that had 

attended the celebration. 

          Eden!  Do they think ?      Tell me this isnt what it looks like to me! 

          Id hoped I was wrong. 

          Liz blinked at her rapidly for several moments and then searched her face with 

frowning intensity.  This isnt funny, she said tightly. 

          If I thought it was just a little misunderstanding, Id say it was hysterical, Eden 

retorted tartly, but theres nothing little about this misapprehension.       The problem is I 

dont know if they willfully misconstrued the selection, or if it actually coincides with 

their own selection process.     And worse, I dont have a clue of what the hell were going 

to do about clearing it up. 

          Lizs jaw dropped.  Im still trying to wrap my mind around their ideas of a 

family unit that includes a whole brood.  Now youre saying we may already have 

inadvertently chosen two or three broods each? 

          Eden glanced around.     None of the Xtanians were looking directly at them, but 

she had the sense that their ears were pricked.  This is not the place to discuss anything 

of a sensitive nature, she said quietly. 

          Looking conscience stricken, Liz glanced around, as well. 

          Before anyone jumps to any more conclusions, I think you should focus on 

gathering the data you came to collect since thats bound to make the situation far clearer 

than a discussion between the two of us at this time. 

          Nodding, Liz considered for several moments.  Unless you disagree, Id like to 

summon more observers to help collect the data. 

          Eden lifted her brows.   How many? 

          Liz shrugged.  Ideally, one for each group. 

          Eden considered the request with uneasy skepticism.         Thats that many more 

chances to do something that could create serious repercussions, she said pointedly. 

          After a very little consideration, Liz agreed.  I could call a meeting this afternoon 

and go over the situation with them.  They would be prohibited from doing anything 

beyond observing and notating whatever questions came to mind.              Ill take the questions 

and compile them according to validity and you and I can then direct the questions to the 

Xtanians.   From what it looks like at this point, were already in deep shit.  I dont think 

we could make things any worse. 

          Eden couldnt help but agree, but she found some amusement in the comment. 

Im not familiar with that scientific term.     On a scale of one to ten, where would you say 


----------------------- Page 97-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      97 



that puts us? 

         Liz looked surprised then irritated, but after a moment amusement crept into her 

own eyes.   Im thinking somewhere around negative five. 

         Eden grimaced.  Well, lets hope it transpires that weve misunderstood the 

situation. 

         Ah, Liz countered, nodding wisely.    Hope--the unrealistic expectation that 

everything will turn out all right in spite of every indication to the contrary. 

         The quip surprised a chuckle out of Eden.   When she looked up, however, and 

saw Baen approaching them once more, the laughter died. 

         He saluted.  The work is going well, Queen Eden. 

         Eden couldnt help but blush at the title.  She was fairly certain she was never 

going to get used to being called queen, or even the formality that seemed ingrained in 

the Xtanians, but she also doubted that they would change.      In any case, as uncomfortable 

as it made her she wasnt cognizant enough with proper Xtanian protocol to know 

whether insisting they drop the title would be a serious breach of protocol or not. 

         Partly, though, she blushed because hed made a point of informing her about the 

progress of the work.   She could hardly not consider that significant.   Smiling 

uncomfortably, she nodded.  This is good news. 

         He looked disconcerted at her tone but wiped it so quickly from his expression 

that she wouldnt have seen it at all if she hadnt been looking directly at him.  Feeling 

guilty, she searched her mind for something she could say that might be less offensive to 

his sensibilities.  These trees will work for what you wanted? 

         He seemed to relax fractionally.  When they are dressed. 

         Eden blinked, wondering if the translator had malfunctioned.  Dressed? 

         Amusement gleamed in his eyes for a split second.     The bark removed and the 

wood cut into workable pieces. 

         Eden smiled as if enlightened, but she wasnt sure she was.  She wasnt certain 

wood had ever been used as a building material on Earth, but if it had it had been so long 

ago that no one remembered.  In point of fact, there were strict Earth laws prohibiting the 

desecration of what little woodlands remained.     Oh, she said a little blankly. How 

clever that you simply take whatever is here and use it to build! 

         He sent her a look that was a mixture of amusement and irritation.    Your people 

do not? 

         She frowned.  I dont think so.  Liz? 

         Liz opened her mouth to speak and then closed it again, giving Eden a significant 

look. 

         Thus prodded, Eden recalled abruptly that they had allowed the Xtanians to 

believe that they were natives.  A discussion of Earth building practices past or present 

wasnt something they wanted to get in to. 

         She waved a hand airily.  This is not our area.  The bots handle the construction. 

Im sure they must do much the same as you do, though. 

         Baen sent her a curious look, but she didnt give him the opportunity to probe any 

deeper.  Turning away, she retraced her steps out of the forest once more.     She didnt 

look back, but she was acutely conscious that Baen continued to follow them until they 

reached the safe zone. 

         With your permission, Id like to return to the field to observe for a while, Liz 


----------------------- Page 98-----------------------

                                            Kaitlyn OConnor                                          98 



said thoughtfully as they neared the perimeter. 

          Eden hesitated, but she didnt think there was any real danger in doing so.               The 

guards should go with you. 

          Liz looked as if she might argue, but apparently decided against it.             Without 

glancing at either of them, she turned on her heel and headed out to the nearest building 

site. 

          Eden watched until they were out of ear shot and turned to look at Baen 

quizzically. 

          Would you care to see the site weve chosen? 

          Unwise, her mind said, but she smiled.  Yes. 

          She glanced back at him several times as they walked and finally stopped.  Its 

very difficult to talk to someone whos behind you, she said plaintively. 

          His dark brows rose.     You wished to speak to me? 

          Eden tapped her foot a little impatiently.  Conversation would be nice. 

          He glanced around.  Three paces is a respectful distance, he said finally, and 

then smiled faintly.     I am a warrior.     I am not well versed in the art of conversation. 

You would not find it entertaining. 

          Letting out a faint huff of irritation, Eden gave up and turned away.  Im sure Ill 

never know, she muttered.  Are you forbidden to speak with the women?                     Or is it 

simply that you are not taught such social skills? 

          She glanced back at him as she asked the last question and caught a flicker of 

emotion that was gone too quickly to decipher.  It occurred to her as she turned around 

again that very likely this was the main reason she hadnt noticed the things Sarah had 

spoken of.  Most of the time shed spent in Baens company, he had trailed her at the 

required three paces.     She didnt have eyes in the back of her head, so she could scarcely 

observe him, and on the few occasions when she had managed to speak to him face to 

face, he had been prepared to shield his thoughts from her. 

          There is no reason to teach social skills to warriors.  Their only purpose is to 

protect.  We do not give comfort or pleasure  only our lives when necessary. 

          Eden stopped abruptly and turned to face him, trying to tamp the horror and 

empathy that had welled inside of her.  That is your place in life? she gasped. 

          He tilted his head curiously.  It is not the same with your warriors? 

          To fight and die if necessary to protect everyone else?           Yes.  But they also have 

value beyond their calling.  They are certainly entitled to give and to receive comfort and 

pleasure. 

          He studied her for a long moment and finally looked away.               This would be a  

dangerous concept to introduce to my people, he said slowly.  Order is necessary to 

maintain the balance within the meznook.            Everyone has tasks they were born to, and 

trained from birth to perform to the best of their abilities. 

          Eden swallowed against the hard knot that had risen to her throat and looked 

away.  It was a warning, very plainly spoken so that she could be left in no doubt as to his 

meaning. 

          Finally, she merely started walking again and kept walking until she reached the 

site Baen had offered to show her.          Her thoughts were tumultuous and it was several 

moments before she realized that the men paused, glanced toward her and then halted in 

their tasks, looking for all the world as if theyd been caught at something they shouldnt 


----------------------- Page 99-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       99 



be doing. 

         Trar, smudged with dirt from head to toe and gleaming with the moisture of his 

labors, grinned at her bashfully when she stopped at last.  Apparently, recalling himself 

abruptly, he bowed.  I am disgusting, he announced. 

         Eden bit her lip trying to contain a smile.  You are working very hard, she said 

reassuringly, hoping to ease his discomfort over the fact that shed arrived to find him 

dirty from his labors. 

         He looked even more embarrassed when he encountered glares from his brothers. 

I beg pardon for my appearance. There is no water yet        for bathing. 

         Water? she asked curiously. 

         Nodding, he pointed to the hole shed seen them digging the day before.  So far 

we have only found mud  very sticky mud. 

         Its a well! Eden said when shed walked over and looked down, finally 

enlightened, although she could hardly credit that they expected to dig deep enough to 

reach the water beneath the ground with the crude hand tools they were using.  Moreover, 

it looked like a dangerous undertaking.  Already the two who were busy digging at the 

bottom had had to light a fire on a stick to provide them light. 

         On Xtania we would have machines to help.       Here we must make do with what 

is at hand. 

         Eden glanced at him at that.  We have machines, she said tentatively. 

         The expression on his face was enough to assure her that the suggestion wasnt 

well received and, moreover, that he wasnt certain how to take it.  This is a test of our 

skills and resourcefulness, he said finally.  It is to prove our worth to  the one we 

wish to please. 

         Oh, I see, Eden responded, though she didnt see at all. 

         We are only just beginning.   When we are done, you will see that we have built a 

place of beauty and comfort. 

         It took an effort to resist the urge to ask him point blank why they were building 

and what their plans were, but she managed it, summoning a smile.        Im sure it will be. 

         She didnt stay more than a few minutes since it was obvious to her that it made 

all of them excruciatingly uncomfortable to be in her presence when they were dirty and 

sweaty from working.     After she caught the second resentful glare directed at Baen for 

escorting her to the site when they were unprepared for a guest, she excused herself and 

returned to the city. 

         She didnt allow herself to dwell on the conversation shed had with Baen. 

Returning to her office, she focused on the work that needed to be done, firmly pushing 

personal matters to the back of her mind. 

         A decision had to be made about the disposition of the mother ship.  It had been 

orbiting New Georgia since theyd arrived with only a skeleton crew to maintain it for 

weeks.  Theoretically, it could continue to orbit indefinitely with only minor adjustments 

now and then to keep it locked into an orbit that hid the ship from the world the Xtantians 

inhabited. 

         The ship had only been designed to bring them to their new colony, however.        It 

had simply not been possible to devise much of a contingency plan with the limitations 

they had to work with and it had been understood that they would have to make do with 

one of the planets in this star system if they found New Georgia unsuitable for any 


----------------------- Page 100-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    100 



reason. 

         No one had anticipated finding another race to contend with, however, and after a 

very little consideration Eden realized that a new plan was needed to protect the interests 

of the colonists.  If they stayed, integration was inevitable.  At this point there seemed no 

way to avoid it--thered never been any real possibility of avoiding it. 

         The situation could well be a powder keg waiting to blow up in their faces, 

though.  They had the advantage of superior weaponry, but the Xtanians had the 

advantage of superior numbers and their customs did not mesh well with the customs of 

the colonists. 

         Her decision made, she called a council meeting and discussed the necessity of 

overhauling the U.S.S. Plymouth, replacing the nearly depleted fuel cells, restocking the 

supplies and beginning a search for an alternate location for the colony.  To her surprise, 

the council was unanimous in their support of the project, despite the tension it put on 

already strained resources.   She hadnt realized until then that they were as uneasy about 

the possible outcome of their situation as she was.  None of them were in any great hurry 

to give up and leave, but all of them felt as strongly as she did about having the security 

of an alternative. 

         Despite the ease with which shed gained support and approval of the council, 

Eden wasnt at all certain the majority of the colonists would agree with their assessment 

of the situation. As hard as she worked to keep her focus on her work, she was not 

unaware of the growing excitement among the colonists about the grand domiciles 

popping up around New Savannah and she cautioned the sector chiefs to keep the 

information to themselves for the time being.  At this point, the colonists were only to be 

told that the ship had to be maintained as a security measure until such time as the colony 

had achieved stability. 

         She didnt want a mutiny on her hands, and she didnt want the colonists fighting 

among themselves and alerting the Xtanians. 


----------------------- Page 101-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      101 



                                       Chapter Sixteen 



         I dont envy you your office, Liz said flatly when shed settled with her reports 

in the living area of Edens quarters. 

         Eden, whod been in the process of pouring each of them a drink, paused and sent 

Liz a searching look.   After a moment, she returned her attention to her task and filled the 

glasses.  Setting the vessel aside, she took both glasses and crossed the room, handing 

one to Liz before she settled on her lounge with her own drink. 

         Shed arranged the meeting in her quarters to hear Lizs findings because they 

were friends and she hoped the location shed chosen wouldnt alert the colonists to the 

fact that it was a meeting, and not merely a social visit between friends.  That sounds 

ominous. 

         Liz frowned.  It could be. 

         Go on, Eden prompted when she hesitated as if searching for the right place to 

begin. 

         Weve only had a few weeks to compile these findings.  The language decoder 

has been a help, but you do realize that we cant be a hundred percent certain of the 

accuracy of translations because language isnt like mathematics.      There are no hard and 

fast rules and sometimes the way something is said can completely change the meaning. 

When you add to that the fact that weve only had a few weeks to observe and interpret 

what weve observed, that leaves a lot of room for misinterpretations and plain out 

errors. 

         Eden frowned.   I understand that this isnt an exact science and that the time 

constraints youve been given have made your job that much harder.  But I also know 

that I can depend on you to have carefully assessed every speck of information you and 

your group has collected. 

         Liz relaxed fractionally, took a long draught from her glass and firmly set it aside. 

The bottom line is that, as far as I can see, these men are disposable as far as the 

Xtanians are concerned.  They were banished here because the Xtanians consider 

themselves enlightened and civilized now.  Historically speaking, the instances where 

the queen failed to produce a female to carry on her line were rare and the offending 

brood was usually dispatched immediately. 

         God only knows why they evolved as they have, but the tendency towards 

prolific reproduction of the males, and virtually no females is responsible for their 

system.  Females are in short supply, very short supply, and so they are the most 

important.  The males are so abundant they have almost no value at all.  They attain value 

if theyre chosen by a queen, because the females are little more than baby making 

machines and they arent really physically designed for what their bodies are doing. 

         The females are generally nearly twice the size of their male counterparts, and 

yet, from what I can tell, not nearly as strong as we are.  They are sickly.  They are weak, 

and after their first brood, as often as not, theyre usually crippled to the point where they 

can hardly move without assistance.     By the time theyve produced two or three broods, 


----------------------- Page 102-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   102 



they are completely dependent on their pazaans for everything. 

         When a brood is chosen to become a part of the pazaan, they become important 

only because they are responsible for the health and well being of their queen. 

         When Liz paused, Eden digested her comments in silence for several moments, 

trying to ignore the sick feeling in the pit of her stomach and view it dispassionately. 

Ive seen a lot of things that seem to support your theory, but its hard to imagine the 

minority, especially since, if youre right, theyre much weaker than the males, could 

dominate their society. 

         Im not saying I dont find it as bizarre as you do, and ordinarily the strong do 

dominate.   In this case, the strength of the females is due almost entirely to their rarity. 

If I had to guess, Id suppose that in ancient times the males tried dominating, but that 

would have produced wholesale slaughter when there were so few females to fight over-- 

which might also account for the fact that the males have virtually no value to their 

civilization.  And the need for order would have arisen from the same circumstances. 

This is probably also why they seem so cold and emotionless to us.  They would have a 

need to be emotionally detached besides the fact that being born in litters would make it 

nearly impossible for their mothers to lavish them with affection. 

         The fact that the birthing has a crippling effect on the females compounds that 

problem, because its the males who care for the young. 

         Most of this is speculation, though, as educated a guess as I can come up with, 

but still theory.  I havent run across one that actually seems to know anything about the 

history of their civilization.  They can recount their line through the queens, going back 

for generations, but their focus is on their clan or meznook. 

         Discovering with a touch of surprise that shed finished her drink, Eden eyed the 

empty glass with disapproval and set it firmly aside.  What did you find out about their 

selection process, or more specifically, our particular problem? 

         Theyre trying to adapt, Liz said flatly.  Ordinarily, their mother queen 

arranges a match for them.    They are not, contrary to outward appearances and what that 

might suggest, subservient.   I dont think they particularly care what queen they get, so 

long as they get one and they have not, historically speaking, had choices.  They dont 

expect a choice, but they have the same drive to ensure their progeny as any other 

species.  Theyll settle for one because they dont know any different, but I have a very, 

very strong feeling that our choice is going to be to divide them up, all of them, or face a 

war. 

         The good news is that we didnt actually commit ourselves when we picked the 

men for the celebration.  The bad news is that we showed favor, and thats the next thing 

to a commitment as far as theyre concerned.  Thats the way theyre interpreting it, 

anyway. 

         Something you apparently said has led them to believe the final approval will 

only come once theyve proven their value by building a meznooku worthy of the one 

who smiled upon them. 

         Right now theyre working out their aggression in creativity, trying to outdo 

each other in producing the most magnificent meznooku of all.       If we reject them, they 

will be shamed because they have been found unworthy and chances are good theyll 

seek lscindee, their word for ritual suicide, because its the only accepted way to redeem 

their honor.  If we accept one brood and reject the others, and the rejected decide to 


----------------------- Page 103-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      103 



challenge that decision instead of seeking lscindee, which they might since theyve 

become somewhat uncivilized since they came here and are reverting to the old ways, 

the chosen will try their best to kill the unwanted to prevent them from trying to steal 

their queen. 

         Eden stared at Liz in horror for several moments and finally leaned back in her 

lounge, massaging her temples.  Oh god!  That was stupid!  Criminally stupid.  I should 

have taped my mouth shut instead of trying to negotiate peace with them! 

         Liz drained her own drink, but unlike Eden, she saw no reason to stop there. 

Rising, she helped herself to another glass.  Im not going to tell you I wasnt furious 

when I found out, even though I knew all along that youd done your best to try to keep 

peace.  But after I cooled down a little I realized that you were no more to blame than the 

rest of us.  We all agreed to the celebration as a way of gaining a better understanding of 

the people we were dealing with. 

         I felt like kicking my own ass when that occurred to me, but blaming anybody 

isnt going to get us any where.  We have to deal with this.  She settled in her seat again, 

studying Edens profile for several moments.  Ivys going to be fit to be tied. 

         Edens eyes flew open.  She sat up abruptly.  Id forgotten she chose, too!  This 

is a hell of a mess! she cried, jumping to her feet and beginning to pace. 

         Suggestion? 

         Eden glanced at Liz hopefully. 

         Give her the same ultimatum you gave the others.  She knows she screwed up 

big time when she tried to usurp your powers and take control of the militia.    That was a 

clear case of treason and under the circumstances she should be facing life in prison or 

death.  The alternative might look a lot better to her. 

         Eden considered it for several moments.  Even if she went for it, do you think 

she could be trusted to stay in line? Itll only make things worse if she appears to go 

along and then offends the Xtanians. 

         Liz thought that over and finally shook her head.  I am as certain as I can be that 

Ivy thought she was doing what was best for everyone or she wouldnt have committed 

treason to start with.  Shes as by-the-book as they come.   I dont believe her loyalty is 

really in question.  Shell do her best to protect the colony, even if she doesnt like your 

politics or like what will be required of her. 

         Relieved to discover that Lizs assessment matched her own, Eden hesitated and 

finally went to pour herself another drink.  Id hoped to avoid having to choose a 

pazaan, she said reflectively.  Ignoring the look of surprise on Lizs face, she settled on 

her lounge again with her drink.  You said they didnt seem to care what female they got 

so long as they got one? 

         Liz was studying her with frowning intensity when she looked up again.  Youre 

suggesting sending someone to take your place? 

         Eden found she couldnt maintain eye contact with her long time friend.     She 

shrugged.   Im thinking it might be best if I remain unencumbered, particularly in light 

of the information youve gathered.    We dont know that all of the colonists would be in 

agreement on taking a pazaan.    In fact, I know they wont.  Theyre very divided on this. 

Some of them are almost too eager, others nervous but intrigued, and still others 

completely revolted at the thought.  I could manage, I suppose, but I dont like the idea of 

emptying New Savannah and casting our lot with the Xtanians.        Wed be divided and 


----------------------- Page 104-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                    104 



vulnerable. 

         Add to that the fact that it could be a year or more before we could even 

conceivably prepare the ship for an evacuation, and that puts us all in a very dangerous 

situation. 

         Thats the very reason I dont think we have an alternative at the moment, Liz 

pointed out.  We cant evacuate, and theyre working like hell to get those domiciles 

erected.  My guess is we have a matter or weeks, not months, to decide. 

         Every day I go out to check the progress, I find another group thats decided to 

build a meznooku to attract a queen.  And the broods are forming triads.        They know 

exactly how many females are in New Savannah.  Dont ask me how, but they do. 

         And I havent got a clue of how to stop them or even to slow them down, but, at 

a guess, Im thinking the Xtanian compound will be emptied in a lot less than a year. 

         If we want to keep the peace--even if its only a ruse to allow us time to escape, 

everybody, and I do mean everybody, is going to have to choose a pazaan of their own. 

         Eden went back to rubbing her temples.      I was afraid youd say that. 

         Liz set her glass down and moved to the lounge beside Eden, giving her a 

reassuring hug.  Its Baen, isnt it? 

         Eden gave her friend an unhappy look.  Its that obvious? 

         Do you want me to lie to you? 

         Eden sighed.  I think it would be better to choose a different group, if I must. 

         You think its going to make you feel better to know he belongs to someone 

else? Liz demanded, shaking her head in disgust.  You are gone or youd have enough 

sense to know that would only make things worse--all the way around.  I said they dont 

seem to care, but that was a generalization.  Baen and his brood do care.  Theyre 

expecting you and I dont think disappointment would even begin to describe how theyd 

feel if you rejected them.   Hardly a day passes that one or another of them doesnt come 

up to pump me for information about your likes and dislikes. 

         You can do this, Eden.  Youre stronger than anybody I know.  I know you can 

do this. 

         Anger surged through Eden.     She wanted to scream at her friend that she couldnt, 

that she wouldnt.  Whatever Liz said, she didnt think she could bear being with Baen all 

the time and not being with him  ever. 

         Almost as if shed read Edens mind, Liz spoke again.       It wouldnt have to be 

forever.  Were in power here, unless we give it over to the Xtanians.  We can yield now, 

and try to teach them our own customs--at least in so far as the maintenance of the colony 

and the jobs were committed to.  When weve had the time to prepare the ship, if we still 

find the situation intolerable, we can leave.  Even if some want to stay, those who dont 

will have a choice.  Right now, I dont see a lot of options for us, unless you want to 

declare war now and try to wipe them all out.  And Ill be honest with you.        I think wed 

have a hell of a time convincing the majority of the colonists that war is in our best 

interest. 

         Eden digested that for several moments and finally rose and began pacing. 

Youre right.  I know youre right.  But that doesnt change the fact that even yielding is 

incredibly dangerous.  Well be divided.  Even if we insist on coming in to work each 

day, thats going to leave us vulnerable to them probably two thirds of the time. 

         And what about the vast difference between us and their women?          Theyre going 


----------------------- Page 105-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      105 



to be expecting us to produce--and not just a baby.  Even if we take the fertility injections 

a lot of us arent going to be able to produce at all, and I doubt many will be looking at 

multiple births. 

         Liz frowned.  Going along still gives us time we wouldnt have otherwise.     Like 

I said, if things dont work out, we can always evacuate and find a new location for the 

colony if we stick to the plan and re-equip the Plymouth. 

         Eden was not happy with Lizs report or her suggestions, but once Liz had left 

and shed spent hours, and then days trying to come up with an alternate plan, she finally 

conceded defeat and called a council meeting to announce Lizs findings and open the 

floor for discussion. 

         The council was divided.   Weeks of meetings produced more arguments instead 

of bringing them closer to a solution, primarily because everyone felt the pressure of time 

limitations. 

         The first meznookus were nearing completion. 

         A decision had to be made. 

         Finally, the council arrived at the same conclusion that Eden and Liz had.   The 

Plymouth was a long way from being even adequately prepared for another trip and they 

had no choice but to at least appear to concede to the Xtanians.  Thankfully, it was the 

council members task to explain the situation and to convince the people in their sectors, 

not only of the appearance, at least, of full compliance, but also of the necessity to keep 

their contingency plan a secret, and to insist upon the freedom of movement needed to 

implement the contingency plan, because that one deviation from the customs of the 

Xtanians was going to be a major stumbling block in and of itself. 

         The solution to that was to make that a non-negotiable point of acceptance. 

         Eden thought shed prepared herself. 

         She hadnt. 

         When her prospective pazaan presented themselves at the gates of New Savannah 

to request an audience she took one look at the team of men she was supposed to accept 

as her grooms and felt her knees turn to water.  Oh my fucking god! she whispered. 

         Liz slipped an arm around her waist for moral support.  Youd think they would 

have enough sense to pick one to represent them, she snapped angrily. 

         I feel a little lightheaded, Eden gasped, struggling to keep from 

hyperventilating. 

         Liz pinched her, hard enough it drew a yelp of pain and a glare.  There you go, 

she said bracingly.  Better now? 

         Eden rubbed her abused flesh, still glaring at Liz.  Id rather have fainted. 

         But it wouldnt be a good example.   Remember, youre the queen.  Youre the 

boss.  Tell them point blank that youre flattered, but you wont take no for an answer. 

You have to rule the colony and theyll just have to get along without you while you 

take care of business. 

         Eden nodded, thankful that Liz had had the presence of mind to remind her 

because she wasnt really capable of thinking for herself at the moment.     Straightening 

her spine, she steadied her nerves with an effort. 

         Uh  did I mention that they have a consummation ceremony? 

         Edens head whipped around so fast a bone cracked in her neck.     Liz wasnt 

smiling, however, despite Edens hope that it was some sort of sick joke prompted by a 


----------------------- Page 106-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                       106 



misplaced attempt to distract her from her anxieties. 

          Liz quailed before the look in Edens eyes.  Guess I didnt. 

          Gritting her teeth, feeling much, she thought, like a felon facing a death squad, 

Eden moved to the entrance to the safety corridor.        Liz caught up to her again when she 

was almost halfway through. 

          Theres something else .  I dont know how important it is, at this moment, but 

I thought you should know.       I just discovered it myself or I wouldve told you before, 

she added hurriedly. 

          Eden contained her fear, anger, and impatience with a strenuous effort. 

Something I should know right now?          Because I have to tell you if its more bad news 

Im not sure I can handle it at the moment. 

          Liz bit her lip. Its about the fertility. 

          Eden felt the blood rush from her face.     Dont tell me!    They kill the queen if she 

doesnt produce. 

          Liz blinked at her.  The queen kills them. 


----------------------- Page 107-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      107 



                                      Chapter Seventeen 



         Eden thought for several moments that she was going to disgrace herself by 

throwing up.   How? she finally managed to ask weakly.       You said their queens were 

virtually helpless. 

         Liz swallowed audibly.  They pinch their heads off. 

         Eden stared at her friend in disbelief.  Youre serious? 

         One of them asked me why we didnt have pinchers--why we had hands instead. 

Thats how I found out.  I told you the men have no value to them.      If they dont 

reproduce, the queen is considered well within her rights to dispose of them, or have 

them disposed of.   Sometimes they merely use their weight to crush them to death and 

pretend its an accident.  I didnt say anything because I dont know how to handle it and 

I was afraid--Well, you know how Ivy is.     Shes liable to take it as good thing and use it 

to wipe her pazaan out.  I wouldnt put it past her to encourage everyone to do so and we 

could end up causing the war were trying to avoid. 

         Edens mind was chaotic, but one thing became crystal clear to her almost 

immediately.   Liz was right.  Does anyone else know? 

         I didnt tell anyone. Its in my notes, but . 

         Delete it from your notes and omit it from your report.  Ill give it some thought 

and try to decide the best way to handle this.  Well discuss this again when I come 

back. 

         A sea of male faces greeted Eden at the exit to the safety corridor.  She was 

distracted enough by the food for thought Liz had given her that she managed to greet 

them with what she thought was a nice mixture of aloofness and politeness.       Bracing 

herself, she glanced around at the men, wondering if all of them were breeders except 

the small army of warriors standing at the rear, or if only some of them were.     She hadnt 

given it much thought, she realized.  Baen had made it crystal clear, however, that the 

warriors were merely warriors, and not allowed to be considered for breeding. 

         Lucky them. 

         Enlightenment about their barbaric practices would certainly explain why the 

Xtanians had first received them with a mixture of excitement and fear.  They desperately 

wanted a mate for themselves and at the same time knew that if they failed to please 

they were dead men. 

         All things considered Eden had to wonder if their women simply disposed of the 

men any time they were displeased. 

         Maybe that was why they sometimes accidentally crushed the life out of them? 

         It didnt matter, Eden told herself, smiling woodenly as one of the men, one she 

didnt recognize, bowed formally and asked if she would care to examine the meznooku 

they had designed and built in her honor. 

         She graciously agreed that she would be absolutely delighted and curbed the 

impulse to whirl around and run back down the safety corridor. 

         She was distracted by movement within the group as four men came forward 


----------------------- Page 108-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    108 



carrying an odd looking contraption supported by poles that rested on their shoulders. 

         They set the thing on the ground. 

         Eden stared at it, completely dumbfounded. 

         The stranger, whod introduced himself as Jred, or something like that, took her 

hand and led her toward the thing.  Another stepped forward, grasped one side and 

opened it.  When she stopped and leaned down to peer inside curiously, she saw that the 

interior looked to be padded and filled with brightly colored pillows.  She had no idea 

what the pillows had been made from, but she suspected some of their clothing had been 

sacrificed for the project because the color and texture looked very much like the 

uniforms they wore. 

         She saw that everyone was watching her expectantly when she straightened and 

looked around.   Frowning, she looked at the thing again, studied the poles, and finally it 

dawned on her that they expected her to climb inside so that they could carry her. 

         At any other time, she wouldve flatly refused.  It was absolutely absurd to 

consider being carried when she was perfectly capable of walking. 

         Truth be told, though, she didnt actually feel perfectly capable of walking at the 

moment.  She felt weak and ill and confused and frightened and the prospect of even a 

few minutes respite after what shed just learned from Liz was enough to clench the 

matter.  She climbed inside. 

         A wave of dizziness washed over her as the door was closed and the men lifted 

the thing to their shoulders again.  It subsided slightly when they began to move, but only 

slightly. The thing swayed with their measured steps, even though she could tell they 

were trying very hard not to jostle her. 

         Lying back among the pillows, she closed her eyes and tried to focus her mind 

away from the motion and the queasy feeling in the pit of her stomach. 

         What the hell were they going to do about this newest wrinkle in the bizarre 

mating practices of the Xtanians, she wondered, feeling borderline hysteria? 

         What could they do? 

         Would the Xtanians decide that they were weak and unfit to be queens if they 

didnt kill the men that displeased them? 

         She pushed that thought aside.  How long, she wondered, before everyone knew, 

Xtanians and colonists alike?    Unless another Xtanian decided to question the lack of 

pinchers, or a colonist decided to ask too many questions, months? 

         Maybe. 

         If the practice was to slay the ones who werent fertile enough to impregnate the 

queen, then that was something that would take months to know. 

         Unless their gestation period wasnt the same as Earth females? 

         She frowned, but it seemed to her that it was more likely that it would be longer, 

not shorter, if anything. 

         Unless the Xtanians decided to get talkative and/or the colonists curious, they 

should have a couple of months to figure things out. 

         It occurred to her about the time the conveyance stopped that she was probably 

worrying over nothing.  These males hadnt had a female--ever, unless she was greatly 

mistaken and the colonists hadnt had a male in years.  How likely was it that they were 

going to be doing any chatting? 

         That realization wouldve soothed her a lot more if shed been sitting at her desk 


----------------------- Page 109-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      109 



in her office instead of surrounded by eager young men with nothing on their minds but 

waiting their turn. 

         She hoped they were going to wait their turn. 

         Her first sight of the meznooku completely obliterated all other thoughts from her 

mind. 

         Although built on a far smaller scale, it was a fortress much like the one the 

Xtanians had built across the stream.   The resemblance ended, however, at the outer 

walls.  When she had been escorted inside, she simply stopped, staring around in stunned 

surprise. 

         Whether the Xtanians had technology even close to that of the Earth culture or 

not, those banished to New Georgia had no access to it, but theyd proven that they were 

as resourceful as Trar had claimed.   The interior was as comfortably cool as her own 

office.  Natural light spilled into the enormous, almost cavernous great room from every 

direction, channeled in like recessed lighting, she saw, by small angled holes high in the 

walls that were covered with some sort of fabric to keep insects out and/or to limit air 

flow. 

         The great trees that had been felled in the forest had been cut and shaped, carved 

and smoothed, and then stained and rubbed with something that made the wood gleam 

warmly.   Pillars and overhead beams had been cut from it.     Tables and chairs and stools 

and couches had been wrought from it. 

         The furnishings were sparse for so large a room, but each appeared to have been 

very carefully thought out and produced. 

         An army had built this, she reminded herself, and still wondered how theyd 

managed to create a thing of such stunning beauty in only a matter of months. 

         Shed been in New Savannah for months and still hadnt managed to unpack the 

small trunk full of personal possessions shed brought with her. 

         She cleared her throat with an effort and glanced around at the men waiting 

tensely for her verdict.  Its  beautiful. 

         The men within Edens view exchanged relieved glances.       Trar broke from the 

group and hurried toward her.  I will show you the sleeping chamber. 

         Eden blinked at him as if shed been smacked between the eyes as Lizs comment 

about the consummation ceremony hit her.  Chastising herself, she forced a smile and 

lifted a hand.  He stared at her hand uneasily for several moments, but made no attempt to 

take it, which reminded her of what else Liz had told her. 

         She smiled more easily and reached for his hand.  Show me, she urged him as 

she closed her fingers around his hand. 

         He curled his fingers around her hand as she had his and turned to lead her across 

the great room. 

         Wide doors along the rear wall that looked as if made for giants opened from the 

rear wall into a chamber that was almost half the size of the one she assumed was a 

gathering area. 

         This I designed myself, he told her, pride in his voice as he lifted a hand to 

encompass the enormous bed that was the center piece of the chamber.        The floor had 

been raised to form a platform.   Steps formed tiers down to the main floor.    The bed itself 

was supported by an enormous frame, ornately carved posts and a massive head and 

footboards.  Delicate vines and flowers wound their way up the columns and across the 


----------------------- Page 110-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     110 



headboard and footboard.     Nestled amongst the carved leaves here and there were small 

creatures. 

         She wasnt certain if it depicted the local wildlife or that on his home world, but 

she examined them with interest, wondering how accurate the images were.            Ive never 

seen anything like it. What is this? 

         He studied her face a little doubtfully, but finally knelt beside her.  It is a jupin. 

         From Xtania? 

         He frowned slightly.   They are here, as well--not just like this, but much the 

same. 

         Realizing abruptly that shed not only unintentionally insulted him by appearing 

not to recognize what the image depicted, but she was also on dangerous ground insofar 

as her origins, she merely nodded.     Oh.  I dont get out much, she said a little lamely. 

         The one whod called himself Jerd rescued her, taking her hand and leading her to 

a slightly smaller room that she discovered was a bath--she thought it was a bath.  A pool 

that looked larger enough to accommodate a half a dozen people at once was the focal 

point.  Formed from the local stone, it was irregular in shape, seeming almost natural 

and filled by way of a waterfall set cunningly into the stone and spilling forth in 

seemingly endless abundance. 

         Either the water was circulating or draining at much the same rate as it was filling, 

for the water level seemed to remain constant. 

         It reminded her of the waterfall in the woods where she had come upon Baen. The 

memory promptly dampened her enthusiasm. 

         Smiling her approval with an effort, she glanced around at the remainder of the 

room.  It occurred to her after a moment that the theme common through out the great 

room, the bedroom, and the bath was nature.  Not only had they used all natural materials 

to build the structure itself.  Theyd carried it through into the colors of the manmade 

materials used to cover pillows and tables, the linens on the bed.  And beyond that, the 

carvings on every surface depicted the simple beauty of flourishing life, vines, leaves, 

flowers and tiny creatures of the meadow and forest. 

         She was no artist, but even she could see that the domicile theyd built was far 

more than functional.  It was a work of art, a place of beauty, and peace. 

         Vladiv led her from the bath, through the bedroom and into the great room again 

to point out a cabinet that hed built. 

         A sense of unreality gripped her as she was led to admire one thing after another 

and each man pointed out his contributions to the joint effort.  Shed begun to feel dizzy 

with the input into her brain, not just of the finer points of the docile and all its 

appointments, but the names and faces of the men by the time Cal rescued her and led her 

to a lounge in the center of the great room to rest. 

         He settled on a pillow on the floor beside the lounge.  We have prepared a feast 

in your honor.   We hope that it will be a celebration feast for us, as well, and that you will 

grant us your favor by accepting us as your pazaan. 

         Eden tried to look delighted at the prospect, but she realized even before she 

glanced around to discover that everyone had gathered and settled that shed reached the 

moment of truth--or at least the first hurtle.  Her stomach knotted instantly. 

         You do realize that our customs differ a great deal from your own? 

         Cal said nothing, merely studying her with a faintly doubtful expression.  She saw 


----------------------- Page 111-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        111 



a similar expression on the faces of most of the men gathered around her. 

         We do. 

         The voice drew her gaze. 

         It also drew the surprised gazes of everyone else--as if a tree had suddenly 

spoken. 

         Baen was standing near the far wall with the other warriors.  For a handful of 

fluttering heartbeats, Eden met his gaze and then, with an effort, she looked away again. 

Shed been studiously avoiding the possibility of looking for him among the men since 

she had first left New Savannah.     Hearing his voice alone was enough to send her heart 

rate soaring.  Seeing him after so long, feeling the touch of his gaze, threw her into 

complete disorder. 

         With an effort, she gathered her thoughts.  I can only accept if you can all accept 

that I hold an office of importance to the  uh city and the people who live there.  If I 

agree to live here, then each morning I must return to the city and perform the tasks that 

need to be done.   Each day I will return near sunset. 

         An uncomfortable silence was the only response to her demand.          Eden had begun 

to wonder if there was any room at all for negotiation with the Xtanians when Cal spoke. 

         We are here to provide for you in any way, to fulfill your wishes, your desires, 

your needs.  You will not need to labor. 

         Eden studied his face for a long moment, trying to think of the best way to make 

them understand.  After some thought, it occurred to her that they might not be able to 

fully accept anything she told them, but she could at least try to make them understand by 

using terms they were familiar with.     This is the way of my people.      Its a matter of 

honor and duty, she said flatly.  It isnt open to negotiation, and it isnt something I can 

or will abandon.  Beyond that, its important to me.  If you cant understand and accept 

that there is far more to me than  being a vessel to carry and produce your young, then 

I can not accept your generous offer. 

         It was unnerving, to say the least, to hand out an ultimatum when she in the midst 

of her enemies.  Inside, she was quaking like a leaf, but she thought she managed to 

preserve an outward appearance of calm resolve well enough.  Shed already begun to 

reach for the button on her wrist band that would signal an immediate evac via the 

transporter when Cal stopped her.  A jolt went through her that was primarily fear when 

he caught her hand. 

         We are here to serve.  We will honor your wishes and learn your customs so that 

you will be comfortable living among us. 

         Eden studied his expression doubtfully, but finally nodded when she saw nothing 

but earnestness in his gaze.   Struggling to keep the depth of her relief from showing, she 

forced a smile.  I know our ways seem as strange to you as yours seem to us, but if you 

are willing to learn and accept, then I am willing to stay. 

         The slow smile that curled his lips was so like Baens it fisted uncomfortably 

around her heart.   His hand tightened slightly on hers for a moment before he released it 

and turned to send a significant glance at several men who had settled to her right.  The 

men rose at once and left.    Eden watched their departure uneasily. 

         It is so very different? 

         Eden looked at him questioningly. 

         Where you are from? 


----------------------- Page 112-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     112 



         Eden stared at him, wishing abruptly that there was no need for the subterfuge 

they had felt necessary for protection.  Having to constantly be on guard and examine 

every word before she spoke was taxing.  She rubbed her temple idly.          Much different. 

         He watched the gesture, frowning slightly.  You have pain there? 

         What? 

         He lifted a hand and lightly touched her head.  Pain here? 

         She was about to deny it when it dawned on her that she had not only cautioned 

everyone to accept the ways of the Xtanians so long as they didnt directly conflict with 

their own personal beliefs, but she had agreed to accept them herself.        She wasnt 

particularly comfortable with the concept of allowing others to do things for her that she 

was perfectly capable of doing herself, but they were used to it.  Finally, she merely 

nodded. 

         Rising promptly, he settled on the lounge beside and slightly behind her and 

placed his hands on her shoulders, massaging them.        Too hard? he asked, pausing when 

she sucked in a sharp breath. 

         She thought it over.  A little, she said finally, trying to force herself to relax.  It 

wasnt easy for his nearness touched off a sensual awareness that created as much tension 

as the kneading motion of his hands.      He bore a strong physical resemblance to his brood 

brother, Baen, which she had noticed at once, but it went beyond an outer resemblance. 

His voice was much the same, as well, and, she suspected, the pheromones he gave off 

were close enough that her body could tell little difference. 

         He wasnt Baen, though.  Baen, she knew, was standing near the front wall of the 

great room.  She thought she could feel his gaze, and that only made the tension climb 

higher inside of her. 

         In spite of every expectation to the contrary, however, Cals persistent 

ministrations did ease the tension and with it the mild, painful throbbing in her temples. 

Shed reached the point where she was struggling to keep from relaxing into a limp 

puddle when a stir of activity brought her mind back to focus on her surroundings. 

         The men whod left a little earlier, she saw, had returned bearing platters of food 

and vessels filled with a beverage of some kind.  Eden hadnt realized she was hungry 

until the aromas of the various dishes began to waft around her in a seductive dance. 

         The first platter was settled on the table closest to her lounge, but within moments 

similar platters had been settled all around.  Trying not to be too obvious about it, Eden 

shifted away from Cal, placing her arm close enough that the computer in her wrist band 

could pick up the scents and analyze the ingredients. 

         She didnt suspect foul play, but she wasnt going to bet her life on it, and in any 

case, she had no way of knowing whether their food might be compatible with her own 

physiology.  She thought it probably was, since they were basically the same species, but 

there was no getting around the fact that there were also radical differences between 

them. 

         To her relief, nothing was detected that could be considered harmful to her and 

shed just begun to wonder what the Xtanian protocol was for dining when Cal leaned 

over to the tray, picked up something like a wafer, scooped some sort of meat hash onto it 

and held it to her lips. 

         Instinctively, she withdrew to examine the food hed offered, trying to decide if it 

would be very rude to refuse to eat from his hand, or it was perfectly acceptable to refuse 


----------------------- Page 113-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       113 



the offer. 

         Ignore the little things and save the battles for those things that are really 

important, she reminded herself.    The food smelled appealing.      She bit down on the 

wafer, uncertain of what to expect. 

         Relieved and pleased to discover that whatever it was tasted to her liking, she sent 

Cal a smiling glance as she chewed it. 

         Apparently that was proper protocol because as soon as shed begun to eat, the 

others began to move to the trays and select portions of food for themselves. 

         Everyone except the warriors, who remained at their post. 

         The beverage Cal held out to her wasnt water.  She wasnt certain what it was, 

but it had a hint of a kick.  It went down cold, but warmth blossomed in the pit of her 

belly when it settled. 

         Curious, she thought. 

         The next time she thought to glance at the warriors, she discovered that perhaps a 

third of them had disappeared.    Perhaps ten minutes passed and they reappeared and 

another third crossed the great room and disappeared through the doors where the men 

had appeared with the trays. 

         Frowning, Eden swallowed the food Cal had given her.  The warriors arent 

allowed to eat with everyone else? 

         Looking mildly surprised, Cal glanced around.  Finally, he shrugged.  I have 

never heard that it was forbidden.  They simply dont. 

         Why? 

         He considered the question in frowning thought as he selected something else for 

her.  Perhaps because they are the peace keepers, they feel it best to remain aloof from 

the breeders. 

         Eden choked on the bite of food shed just taken.    Waving Cal away when he 

looked at her in alarm, she coughed until she finally managed to dislodge the particle of 

food that had gone down the wrong way and reached for the glass he held out, taking a 

large gulp to soothe her throat.   Again the warmth blossomed in her belly, producing a 

floating effect not entirely unlike an alcoholic beverage  and not entirely like an 

alcoholic beverage either. 

         Breeders certainly didnt require an explanation but she wondered for the first 

time if everyone who wasnt a warrior was considered a breeder.        Shed been certain they 

couldnt be, that there must be levels--like warrior, laborer, breeder.  If that wasnt the 

case she had a hell of a lot more to contend with that shed expected. 

         But then Cal had labored with all the others and she had the distinct feeling that 

hed somehow become designated as first in line. 

         By the time Eden decided shed had her fill, she realized shed also had far too 

much of whatever beverage it was that they were serving.        She didnt feel inebriated, 

precisely, but she felt far more relaxed than she thought she should and not nearly as 

cautious as she liked. 

         That concern for the possibility of making a misstep was the reason she merely 

watched as the warriors began to circulate about the room, handing out something she 

couldnt see.  Finally, her curiosity got the best of her, however. 

         She leaned close to Cal.  What are they doing? she asked in a conspiratorial 

whisper. 


----------------------- Page 114-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                 114 



        The choosing. 

        Eden debated whether to try to pretend enlightenment or demand an explanation 

she could understand. Her curiosity won out.  What are they choosing? 

        He sent a look that was both heated and filled with amusement.   I am the eldest 

of all here, so my place is assured. To keep peace, the others must draw lots. 

        The heated look was enough to penetrate Edens fog. 


----------------------- Page 115-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     115 



                                      Chapter Eighteen 



         Eden was still trying to wrap her mind around the fact that the time had 

apparently arrived for the consummation ceremony when Cal rose, scooped her off of the 

lounge and straightened.  Even as he turned and picked his way through the crowd toward 

her bedroom, Eden saw others rise and begin to follow them. 

         She encountered Baens gaze just as Cal stepped though the doorway but in the 

next instant he disappeared from her view. 

         She didnt know whether to be relieved or alarmed when she discovered that only 

four others followed them to the bath.   Half was certainly better than all, but only by a 

little, not enough to keep from scaring the hell out of her. 

         Trar was among them, and looked almost as unnerved at the prospect as she felt, 

which didnt help her feelings at all. 

         The mellowing effect of the drink shed had with her meal had pretty well worn 

off by the time Cal set her on her feet and began to examine her clothing.  Realizing he 

was trying to figure out how to remove it, Eden had a moments internal battle to deal 

with--help?  Or ignore his dilemma? 

         Shed known she would have to do this, she reminded herself. 

         And it still took an effort to willingly remove her clothes with so many men 

looking on. 

         She was sorry now that she hadnt gotten so high on that stuff that she didnt 

know or care what was going on. 

         Once shed shown Cal the self-sealing opening of her suit, he slipped his hands 

along her suit down along her belly and thigh.  A shiver went through her as she felt the 

brush of the back of his hand along her skin, but contrary to all reason, it was a 

pleasurable reaction, not one of nerves. 

         One of the men removed her translator carefully from her head.    As she glanced 

around in dismay another took her wrist.    When she turned back, she saw it was Trar. 

After examining it frowningly for several moments, he located the catch and removed the 

wrist monitor, as well. 

         And then Cal was tugging her suit from her shoulders. 

         The water, she realized, trying to calm herself.  This was no particle bath.  The 

water would damage the electronics and they knew that. 

         There was no reason to feel threatened by the loss of her headset and monitor, but 

she felt far more naked without them than with the loss of her clothes. 

         Two of the men, already naked as she was, led her down the steps into the pool as 

the others undressed. 

         She didnt even know their names, she thought a little wildly, but she realized 

after a moment that she did.  Jerd was the one whod greeted her at the entrance to New 

Savannah.   The other, whod designed and built the artificial lighting in the meznooku, 

which caught and utilized the rays of the sun spilling through the holes high in the walls, 

had told her he was known as Podicium. 


----------------------- Page 116-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     116 



         The water, contrary to what shed expected, barely brushed her knees.  It was 

warm, though, as if it had been heated.     Leading her across, they settled her on a bench 

that she discovered lay just below the waters surface and then each took up a cloth, 

dipped a hand into a bowl filled with a jellied substance and began to work it into the 

cloths.  To her surprise, she saw foam forming on the cloths they held.       Before she could 

speculate on the purpose, Jerd knelt in the water, grasped one of her ankles and lifted her 

leg until the sole of her foot was resting against his belly.   Once he had settled her foot, 

he began to rub the foam along her foot and calf, lightly scrubbing. 

         The foam didnt hurt.   In point of fact, she found the stroking of his hand oddly 

soothing and arousing at the same time. 

         Podicium knelt beside Jerd and grasped her other ankle, forcing her to lean back 

and brace herself on her hands for balance as he did as Jerd had and propped her foot on 

his belly. 

         It wasnt until Cal, Trar, and a third man, whose name she was certain she didnt 

know, waded across the pool to watch the proceedings while they bathed themselves that 

she realized she had a bigger audience than the three staring down at the curling thatch of 

red hair between her thighs.    Five warriors had ranged themselves along the walls. 

         Baen was among them. 

         Her belly clenched the moment she saw him, saw that his gaze crawled over her 

body with open hunger. 

         Her mouth went dry.    With an effort, she dragged her gaze from him after only a 

brief glance, fearing her focus on him would draw the attention of the others, fearing 

what might come of it. 

         I want what I have no right to want, hed told her once.  Shed known then that he 

was telling her he desired her.   She just hadnt understood that he was telling her he could 

never have her. 

         Why had he come then, she wondered? 

         The peacekeepers, she remembered Cal calling them, realizing abruptly what hed 

meant, that a large part of their duty was to make certain the breeders were kept in line. 

         Even if it was required that warriors always watch over her even when she was 

with the breeders, though, why hadnt he simply sent someone else? 

         The stroke of a hand along her cleft jerked her attention back to the men bathing 

her.  Before she could decide whether the touch had been accidental or not, Jerd pushed 

her leg wider, bathing the tender flesh of her cleft with infinite care. 

         Touching, she realized, feeling her body heat up with desire, was allowed here 

even if it wasnt allowed at any other time.  His face hard with his efforts at self-control, 

he moved aside after only a moment and Podicium bathed her. 

         Jerds hand closed over his wrist after only a few moments.      Podicium sent him a 

swift glance and moved away.  Eden had already started to sit up when Trar and the 

unknown man knelt as Jerd and Podicium had.         They, at least, made a pretense of 

washing her upper body before they, too, examined her sex. 

         More than a little disconcerted, she nevertheless found it highly arousing, being 

watched, being touched so intimately, feeling the heat of their desire.  She was almost 

disappointed when Cal, whod done no more than watch, turned away and climbed the 

steps out of the pool. 

         As if that was a signal to the others, they finished bathing her, quickly scrubbed 


----------------------- Page 117-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                        117 



themselves and led her from the bath.     Cal, she discovered as they rubbed dry cloths over 

her to absorb the excess water, had disappeared. 

         So, too, had three of the guards. 

         As she was led back into the bedroom, she saw that Cal was lying on his back on 

a lounge similar to the one shed occupied in the living area, except that it was perhaps 

twice as wide.  Total confusion filled her when she realized that the guards were securing 

restraints on his wrists and ankles. 

         His breathing was labored, but she found it hard to decide whether it was because 

he was sexually aroused or if that was only part of it.  It was certainly part of it, because 

his member was turgid and fully erect. 

         She gasped when the men escorting her grasped her and lifted her. Bearing her on 

their shoulders across the room until they reached the couch where Cal waited, they 

righted her.  Trar and Jerd, who held her legs, folded them beneath her and positioned her 

above Cal, lowering her slowly until she felt the couch beneath her knees, they reached 

between her legs, spread the fleshy lips and then, to her shock, Jerd grasped Cals cock 

and aligned it with her body. 

         She was aroused despite her confusion and the head of his cock breached her with 

little resistance.  They did not stop there, however.  They bore down on her body until, 

slowly but surely, Cals turgid flesh was embedded deeply inside of her and she was 

gasping with the penetration of his hard, heated flesh.  She felt his cock jerk inside of her 

and her body responded with quaking echoes.  The need to move filled her, the need to 

feel his flesh stroking her passage. 

         It was denied her.  They held her so that she could do no more than shift, panting 

with the need that quavered on the verge of completion.  He twitched beneath her, his 

hips seeming to lift of their own accord until he ground against her.  The grinding motion 

against her clit sent a harder wave of desire through her and she moaned faintly, partly 

from frustration that they wouldnt allow her to assuage the ache, and partly because it 

still felt wonderful. 

         Cal groaned, bucking against her despite the restraints as if he could no longer 

bear to be still.  It was enough to send her over the edge. Even as she felt his cock jerk 

and begin to spew his hot seed inside of her, her own body began to quake in a release 

that was almost disappointingly mild and left her almost as needy as she had been before. 

         She was still struggling with the sense of being cheated when she finally realized 

that Cal had not ceased to ejaculate.  Sweat had popped from his pores.        His face with 

contorted almost as if he was in agony.  His body twitched, jerked, as he convulsed 

endlessly. 

         She stared at him, trying to gather her scattered thoughts, trying to grasp what was 

happening. 

         It dawned on her abruptly that the lounge was designed specifically for coupling. 

Shed thought Cal had been restrained because touching wasnt allowed, but she realized 

abruptly that hed been tied down because they had expected this reaction.  And it 

seemed to follow that they were somehow responsible for it.        She didnt know how.      She 

didnt know what they were doing to make him continue to convulse on and on in 

release, but she could see hed gone past bearing it. 

         She jerked against the hands restraining her.    Stop it, she said hoarsely, 

struggling harder when they didnt release her immediately. 


----------------------- Page 118-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                      118 



         They didnt understand, she realized when she glanced around at their faces.           She 

wasnt wearing the translator and they couldnt understand.  She looked around for Baen, 

caught his gaze.  Stop it, Baen!  Please! 

         He stared back at her for so long she thought he would do nothing.          Abruptly, he 

uttered a string of words unrecognizable to her, gesturing sharply. 

         Just as abruptly, Cal stopped seizing.  Uttering a shuttering gasp, he went limp. 

         Eden wasnt certain whether Jerd and Trar finally released her or if she managed 

to twist loose from them, but she abruptly found herself free.  Leaning forward, she 

placed her ear over Cals heart.    Reassured when she heard and felt the pounding rhythm, 

she lifted her head to study his face. Cal? 

         His eyelids fluttered. 

         Eden promptly burst into tears.  She wasnt certain whether it was tears of relief to 

see that he was alive and conscious, if barely so, or if it was the fear that remained that 

his body hadnt been able to cope with whatever had been done to him. 

         Someone grasped her arm as if they would lift her away.  No! she cried out, 

flinging the hand off.  Moving up to settle beside Cal on the lounge, she stroked his cheek 

lightly with her fingers. Cal? 

         This time he opened his eyes a sliver and looked at her, muttering something she 

couldnt understand. 

         It didnt matter, she decided.   Hed spoken to her, seemed to recognize her. 

Struggling with his weight, she slipped an arm beneath his head and cradled his head 

against her breast, stroking his chest soothingly.  He shifted after a moment, rolling onto 

his side and snuggling closer and she felt a warmth encompass her that had nothing at all 

to do with desire and everything to do with feeling needed. 

         She drowsed after a time rousing when she felt someone pulling at her. 

Disoriented both by the lingering remains of what shed drunk earlier and the drug of 

sleep, she murmured a complaint at being disturbed.  Apparently, it had the desired 

effect, for only a few moments later she felt herself being lowered again.         Cool sheets 

embraced her and the softness of a mattress.       Snuggling deeply into the comfort of fresh 

sheets, soft bed and even softer pillows, she drifted away again. 

         She knew even as she drifted toward consciousness that something wasnt quite 

right.  For several moments after she finally opened her eyes, she simply stared at the 

alien ceiling above her head blankly before the events of the day before began to filter 

into her mind. 

         Pushing herself up on one elbow, she discovered that she was in the bed that Trar 

had said hed designed for her, and she was alone. 

         In the bed. 

         She wasnt alone in the room, she discovered.  A warrior stood on either side of 

the door leading into her room like matched bookends. 

         One she knew must be of Baens brood, for there was a strong resemblance 

between all of the brothers.  The other reminded her strongly of Jerd and she thought he 

must be of that brood. 

         Collapsing back against the mattress, she closed her eyes again, trying not to think 

of what had happened the night before. 

         Of all the things shed imagined happening that was furthest from anything shed 

thought of.  What had they done?       More importantly, why? 


----------------------- Page 119-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                         119 



         One thing she was certain of was that it was common practice.  Everyone had 

expected it except her. 

         After a few minutes, uncomfortable with the presence of the guards, she got up 

and headed toward the bath.  They immediately followed.  Stopping in the doorway to 

block their path, she pointed toward the outer door. Stay there! 

         They didnt understand what shed said, but she could see they grasped her 

meaning.  After exchanging speaking glances, they finally returned to the position theyd 

held before apparently having decided they didnt actually need to be in the bath to guard 

her. 

         Maybe it was because shed ordered them away, but she had the distinct feeling 

that they would have ignored any order she gave if it conflicted with their prime 

directive, which was to guard her with their lives. 

         Sighing weakly when she closed the door behind her, she moved to the pool and 

climbed in.   The water level was a little high for sitting on the bottom, but she had her 

chin above water, and it felt good to have the warm water swirling around her.  Relaxing 

slightly, she returned to the thoughts that had been plaguing her before. 

         She knew what theyd done.  Theyd used some device to trigger Cals ejaculation 

that continued to stimulate him long past anything that could be considered pleasure. 

There was no excuse for it, of course, but was there any actual reason behind it?          Or was 

it some left over bit of barbarism they still practiced because of out dated beliefs?  Or 

something else entirely? 

         Liz had said the women were pretty much incapable of getting around without 

assistance.  She supposed that explained the fact that theyd mounted her on Cals shaft. 

Possibly that was also the reason so many had been sent.  Maybe it took four strong men 

to lift their females?  Maybe they hadnt been restraining her so much as theyd acted as 

they usually would, as if she needed help to stay mounted? 

         It made sense, she realized, feeling a little less angry and repulsed over the 

procedure once shed reasoned it through. 

         If the female really couldnt move without assistance, why place her on top 

though? 

         Because it was the dominant position, the position of power? 

         That seemed less reasonable but still a likely explanation, however unreasonable 

it might be. 

         Maybe, she decided, whatever it was that theyd used to stimulate Cal was 

something commonly used to relieve the males?          Theyd all seemed familiar with it. 

         She was embarrassed and uncomfortable about the fact that shed come under the 

circumstances.    Theyd relaxed her and aroused her without actually trying terribly hard, 

though, and she hadnt felt a man inside of her in so long shed almost forgotten how 

good it felt.  She supposed that was reason enough to get overly excited with so little 

provocation. 

         And it wasnt as if shed had a fabulous, explosive orgasm.        Shed felt almost as 

let down about it as she had relieved--like a half sneeze that only partially relieved the 

tickle. 

         She dismissed it.  Shed dealt with the lack of a real sex life for years.     She could 

deal with it right on. 

         What was she going to do about her current situation, though? 


----------------------- Page 120-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    120 



         Shed lost it the night before, totally lost it when shed realized that Cal was 

suffering.  She hadnt given one thought to the possible consequences of interfering with 

their customs after shed braced herself to accept or ignore, and warned the others to do 

the same. 

         They couldnt have understood what shed said because she hadnt been wearing 

the translator, but she knew damned well theyd never, ever, seen one of their women 

behave as she had. 

         Sitting up, she drew her knees up and covered her face with her hands, wishing 

she could go back in time, not to the night before, but to the day theyd arrived.  If shed 

had any inkling then of what the customs of the Xtanians were like, she would have 

refused to have anything at all to do with them. 

         How could she deal with this?    How could any of them deal with this  this 

sexless sex?   Reproduction without any feelings at all, even pleasure?  She thought she 

understood the reasons behind most of their bizarre, ritualistic customs, but that didnt 

make it any easier to accept it. 

         She was struggling with the purely feminine desire to pour out her misery in a 

torrent of tears when the door burst open so abruptly it scared the hell out of her.  Her 

head snapped upwards as if someone had yanked it up. 

         Baen, looking both furious and frightened at the same time, stood in the door, his 

expression slowly slipping back into the mask he habitually wore to pretend he felt 

nothing at all. 

         Apparently recalling himself, he knelt in salute. 

         She couldnt understand a word he said, however.  She couldnt tell if he was 

cussing her out for sending the guards away, or begging pardon for intruding.        Apparently 

he realized it.  A look of frustration crossed his features and he scanned the room. 

Rising, he moved to snatch her translator from the ledge where it had been left the night 

before and, to her dismay, waded into the pool and squatted down to shove the band onto 

her head. 

         He caught her chin between his thumb and forefinger then and nudged her head 

up, studying her face.   You are unhurt? 

         Her chin wobbled.  She wasnt unhurt.     She hurt clear down to her soul, but she 

knew he wasnt talking about that.  No. 

         Something flickered in his eyes.   I know our customs seem as strange to you as 

yours do to us, he murmured, quoting her almost verbatim from the day before, but you 

must understand that you can never be left unguarded within the pazaan.        We are here to 

make certain that no one trespasses. 

         Eden frowned at that, feeling a prickling along her back.  I dont understand. 

         He studied her for a long moment.    You do, little queen.   I will not believe that 

you are unfamiliar with the look of desire in a mans eyes. 

         Releasing her chin, he slipped an arm beneath her knees and one behind her back. 

Lifting her and carrying her from the bathing pool, he set her on her feet, glanced around 

and finally grabbed one of the drying cloths that had been discarded the night before 

during the ritual. After examining it to find the edges, he straightened it and wrapped it 

around her.  He caught her chin again when shed gripped the edges of the fabric, holding 

it around her. 

         They see that you are not the same as the queens that they have known before. 


----------------------- Page 121-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      121 



Now they begin to understand how great the difference is. 

         Hearing the sound of footsteps in the bedroom, he released her and stepped away. 

A moment later Cal, Trar, and Vladiv appeared in the doorway.  The three paused on the 

threshold, studying Baen for some moments, almost as if they were communicating with 

one another.   Finally, they turned and moved to assist Eden, carefully drying the moisture 

from her skin and then helping her to dress. 

         Cal moved a little stiffly, but otherwise Eden could see no sign of any lasting hurt 

from the events the night before.   He would not meet her gaze, though, and she sensed 

anger beneath the surface calm, sensed disapproval in all of them. 

         Under the circumstances, she supposed she should be relieved that it was no more 

than that.  Shed been too upset to recall everything clearly, but it was enough to 

remember that shed been upset, that shed demanded that they stop, that shed tried to 

offer comfort to him when it was something that was simply not done among his people. 

         She wanted to ask him if he was angry with her so that she could at least try to 

open a discussion, but she finally decided that it was probably for the best that she not 

attempted it. 

         She was borne back to the entrance to New Savannah as shed been carried away. 

Contrary to what shed more than half expected, however, no one made any wise cracks 

about it when she strode briskly through the corridor and into the city.   Sarah Carter met 

her when she arrived, but aside from looking a question at her, the lieutenant was discreet 

enough not to broach the subject without invitation. 

         Her reticence, Eden reflected wryly, might not have been entirely due to her good 

judgment.   Baen had detached himself from the others as she emerged from the thing they 

called a medenza and informed her that he would be her escort for the day.  It had 

irritated her. She not only didnt want to be under observation at all times, she had 

decisions to make that she preferred the Xtanians know nothing about.  A very little 

consideration convinced her, however, that it would be better not to arouse any 

suspicions by flatly refusing to allow any Xtanians within the walls of New Savannah. 

         Instead, she ignored him, lifted her head for identification and entered the zone. 

When Carter met her on the other side, she told the lieutenant that there was to be a 

meeting in her office mid-morning regarding the Plymouth project and then proceeded to 

her office without a backward glance. 

         When she reached her office, she asked her assistant to bring her coffee and 

settled at her desk, removing the translator, switching it off, and tossing it aside.  As 

casually as she discarded the translator, she saw a frown of consternation flicker across 

Baens features as he followed her movements. 

         Pretending she hadnt noticed, she focused on the stack of reports that inevitably 

filled her virtual desk. The food processing center, she saw with some satisfaction, had 

reached almost 50 % in production.  They were doing better than shed thought possible 

considering the first New Georgia crops had only just begun to reach maturity.      Theyd 

been fortunate in the timing of their arrival, however.   The planet itself had yielded up far 

more nutritious, harvestable vegetation and proteins than theyd expected. 

         It was disheartening that it appeared that they would have to give up a world that 

held so much promise, but she was beginning to realize that their first gut reaction to 

the discovery of aliens had been right.   The Xtanians presented the greatest threat to the 

success of the colony. 


----------------------- Page 122-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                  122 



         Beyond the food processing center, the foundry and synthetic development plant, 

none of the other production centers even had a projected date for when they might be 

able to begin producing, but she didnt find that particularly disturbing under the 

circumstances.   They would be far better off at this point, she thought, to focus on 

producing the raw materials they would need for goods. 

         She was contemplating whether or not it would be advisable to have the 

manufacturing bots and machines crated for relocation when Sarah Carter arrived for her 

meeting. 

         Sarahs gaze immediately flickered to the translator. When she met Edens gaze, 

Eden saw relief in her eyes.  She smiled faintly.  Im hurt. I thought you knew me better 

than that, she murmured cryptically. 

         There are a lot of diversions here, maam.  It just occurred to me that those 

diversions might be a little  distracting. 

         Eden grimaced.  Not so much youd notice, she said dryly. 

         Sarah looked intrigued but she didnt voice the questions Eden could see had risen 

to her mind. 

         Any luck with the probe? she asked, waving Sarah toward a seat and getting 

down to business. 

         The next planet out is somewhat less desirable than this one, but we already 

knew that.  I ordered a survey anyway before I sent it further, but it hasnt picked up any 

real possibilities.  Houstons suggestion was that we limit contact with the aliens, she 

said, grimacing. 

         Thats such helpful advice  and so timely! Eden retorted tartly, drumming her 

fingers on her desk top.  They cant help us out here.  They cant even advise us. 

         Sarah shrugged.  They did make an assessment on the Plymouth.  According 

their calculations, we should have just enough supplies and fuel to back track to the star 

system selected for the Aurora. 

         Eden leaned forward in her seat. Have we heard from them? 

         Sarah hesitated. Nothing good, she said finally.  The last communication 

anybody had from them was right after they landed and that was two years ago. 


----------------------- Page 123-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      123 



                                       Chapter Nineteen 



         Eden had become so adept at ignoring Baens existence that it startled her when 

his hand settled over hers just as she reached to pull her translator off and toss it aside. 

         Why do you always remove this? 

         He was behind her.  The heat of his breath as it caressed her neck and cheek sent a 

shiver of awareness through her. 

         She didnt turn to look at him.  Because I dont need it here, she responded, 

keeping her voice even with an effort. 

         He said nothing for several moments and Eden had just decided that he wouldnt 

when he surprised her again.  You find it  difficult to accept our ways. 

         She found it impossible, but she didnt tell him so.  She had a pazaan of three 

broods, more than a dozen men and yet no lovers.      Shed had herself well in hand when 

they went through the impregnation ritual the following night, and shed managed to 

refrain from interfering, but she had not liked it and she had liked it less each time 

thereafter. 

         Her efforts to simply grow calloused to the situation hadnt been met with much 

more success.  She could ignore the proceedings to a point, but the plain truth was they 

aroused her.  They just didnt fulfill her and she was learning that that was far worse than 

being repulsed.   Sometimes she came in spite of the fact that so little was done to please 

her.  Sometimes she didnt, but even when she found release it only seemed to make 

things worse, make her hunger for more. 

         They might need nothing more, but she needed to be touched, to be caressed.  She 

ached for it, and yet she didnt dare even attempt to initiate such a thing.  Lovemaking 

was as completely alien to them as pure clinical coupling was to her.  She thought she 

couldve borne barbaric rutting better than the cold, almost mechanical detachment she 

got. 

         Her scientific mind told her that there was logic behind it, reason behind the rigid 

discipline of their society.  They had many, many more males than females.        The order 

they required enabled them to share without trying to wipe each other out.       The cold 

detachment of their coupling prevented them from loosing the control needed to keep 

order. 

         Her womans side hated it, though, despised it more the longer she had to endure 

the feeling of being imprisoned, helpless. 

         She wasnt even certain anymore that the decision to leave was completely 

reasonable because her emotions were in total chaos. 

         Against all reason and logic, shed grown emotionally attached to far too many of 

them. 

         Or maybe it wasnt against reason or logic.  Shed been attracted to Baen from the 

first, vulnerable to the least encouragement to grow attached to him and hed given her 

more than enough to build on.  His brood brothers reminded her of him--but beyond that 

they were attractive in their own right.  They were attentive, careful of her needs, 


----------------------- Page 124-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   124 



anticipating before she even asked, eager to please in every way that they knew how to 

please. 

         She was not nearly as attached to the other broods that made up her pazaan, but 

she wasnt completely immune to them either. 

         What woman could be when they were such beautiful specimens?          So determined 

to take care of her in all ways? 

         There is no happiness in your eyes, Baen said, breaking into her thoughts. 

Something else has taken its place.  Hurt? 

         Eden shifted away from him and turned to look up at him.  Youre wrong. 

         Anger and frustration filled his eyes.  I am not. 

         Edens lips tightened.  It doesnt matter, she said finally, turning and moving 

toward her desk. 

         He caught up to her as she reached it, caught her arm to stop her.   Why does it 

not matter? he asked sharply. 

         She sent him a startled glance, wondering if hed begun to suspect their plans to 

leave.  You wouldnt understand if I tried to explain it.  Were too different.   We dont 

want the same things. 

         How have we failed you? 

         Eden stared at him, feeling her defenses crumbling fast, feeling the desire rising 

inside of her to fever pitch to ignore the need to guard her tongue.  She wanted to lash out 

at him.  She wanted to forget diplomacy altogether and just say what she thought, tell him 

how she felt.  We? she muttered before she could stop herself and then bit her lip 

before more angry reproach spilled out.  She looked away from him, dragged in a 

shuddering breath.  The pazaan, you mean?       Im sure theyre doing everything just as 

theyve been trained. 

         He caught her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. Then I.   Tell me how I have 

failed you.  Tell me what you want.  I will get it for you, give it to you. 

         A hard knot formed in Edens throat.  You cant.  You dont know how. 

         His gaze flickered over her face.  Teach me. 

         Eden closed her eyes, struggling against the temptation.  Its forbidden in your 

culture, on your world. 

         You are my world.   Nothing else matters.   Nothing will matter if you chose to 

leave me, he said harshly. 

         Her eyes flew open at that, a mixture of alarm and desire warring with each other. 

The fear that he knew of their plans sent a chilling wave of anxiety through her.  The 

promise of his vow and the look in his eyes countered with heat, confusing her, throwing 

her thoughts and desires into chaos. 

         She didnt know whether it would be best to try to deny his suspicions or ignore 

them, but as he shifted closer, bent his head toward hers until little more than a hairs 

breadth separated his lips from hers, the offer when shed hungered so long and been left 

wanting instantly became something impossible to resist.  Desire flooded her.  Every 

other consideration fled from her mind, consumed by the fire that rolled through her in a 

scorching tide, snatching the breath from her lungs, sending her heart into a mad race that 

made the blood pulse frantically throughout her body. 

         She lifted to meet him without any pretense of coyness or patience, slipping her 

arms around his neck and plastering her body tightly against his as she nipped hungrily at 


----------------------- Page 125-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      125 



his lips, explored them with the tip of her tongue and finally delved inside his mouth. 

The haze of desire deepened as she tasted him on her tongue, inhaled his breath into her 

lungs. 

         A shudder went through him as she stroked her tongue along his.  Abruptly, he 

wrapped his arms around her, tightening them as he mimicked her in the mating dance 

and explored her mouth as she had his.    The heat between them intensified into palpable 

waves as their tongues glided sinuously along one another in a deeply intimate caress like 

no other. 

         Drugged by the pleasure surging through them they ignored the need for anything 

beyond the taste and feel of each other until darkness began to crowd close and they were 

forced to part to suck desperately needed air into their lungs.  For several moments, 

neither of them could manage more than that.  Gasping hard as if theyd run for miles, 

shaking with the hunger for more, they hovered close, their chests brushing with each 

heaving breath, their lips and noses grazing with the faintest of movement. 

         Dragging in a harsh, shuddering breath, Baen closed the slight distance between 

them again, sucking at her lips before he covered them, thrusting his tongue into her 

mouth with more surety. 

         Eden stroked her tongue caressingly along his for several moments and then 

closed her mouth around his flesh, sucking on his tongue until faint tremors began to 

course through him. 

         When he broke the kiss again, he was gasping her name hoarsely.       Edie, Edie, 

he gasped out, rubbing his cheek along hers, as if he couldnt bear to break contact 

completely, needed to fill his senses with the touch of her flesh against his, the scent of 

her skin.  I have longed for this, he murmured, supping at her lips again in brief, 

teasing kisses that made her lips tingle and her mouth go dry with want. 

         She matched her lips to his again, running her tongue along the exquisitely 

sensitive inner surface of his lips before entwining her tongue with his again. 

         Filled abruptly with the need for more contact, she stroked one hand along his 

silky hair, searching with her other hand for the opening she remembered along his 

shoulders that would free him of his uniform.    Finding it at last, she broke from his lips, 

nipped at his chin, and then his throat as she opened the fabric along the back. 

         Finding his height impeded the exploration she wanted, she dragged her arms 

from around his neck, slipped her hands into the opening shed made and stroked her 

hands along his muscular back to his shoulder blades.  To her surprise, she discovered the 

skin that stretched over his wings was as silky and smooth to the touch as the rest of his 

skin. 

         Disentangling the fabric from him, she returned her attention to the front fastening 

of his suit, pulling it open and exploring the exposed flesh with her lips, nipping at him, 

sucking small love bites of flesh into her mouth. 

         Shed forgotten how beautiful his body was to her, but then she hadnt had the 

chance before to explore it and discover for herself if it felt as wonderful as it looked. 

         It did.  His muscles were taut, hard, rippling beneath the silk, bronzed sheathing 

delightfully. 

         He stilled, his tight hold on her loosening as she pushed her hands beneath his 

clothing, peeling it from him as she examined him with infinite care and absolute 

fascination, inch by inch, with her hands, her lips, and her tongue. 


----------------------- Page 126-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   126 



         The idea teased her to step back and examine him her eyes when shed pushed the 

suit from his arms and down his body to his hips, but shed admired him from afar long 

enough.  She wanted to appreciate him up close, and show him the things that pleased 

her. 

         Skimming her hands down his chest, she cupped a male breast in either hand, 

massaging the taut flesh, teasing the tiny nipples with the light rake of her nails until the 

buds stood erect.  Winding her way downward, she flicked her tongue over one, sucked 

it.  He sucked in a shaky breath, his hands closing over her shoulders, kneading them. 

         His reaction sent a fresh wave of desire through her and after a moment she 

moved to the mate, teasing it as she had the first and slipping one hand down his belly 

until she could cup his sex.  He stiffened at her touch, began to shake as she slowly 

stroked the length of his turgid flesh from root to tip. 

         She sank lower, tracing a path of kisses down the center of his stomach and 

finally kneeling on the floor and peeling his suit from his hips.   His cock, freed from 

restraint, sprang forward.  Painfully swollen with his need, it was as huge and hard as the 

rest of him, and as beautifully formed, flawless.   Her mouth went dry with desire, her 

belly clenching as she curled her fingers around him.  His hand tangled in her hair as she 

ran her tongue over the head, sucked it into her mouth experimentally and then stroked 

her hand downward to caress the soft testicles at the base. 

         He jerked as if shed punched him in the belly as her mouth closed over his flesh, 

his fingers clenching in her hair. Releasing a breathless grunt as she sucked the head of 

his cock and stroked him with her hands, he went perfectly still, breathless, tense, grew 

so taut that after a moment he began to tremble with the effort to hold himself still.   His 

breathing grew harsh, ragged. 

         And with every groan and shudder that told her of his escalating pleasure, Eden 

felt her own intensify, felt her body rising toward release. 

         And she caressed him more feverishly, so caught up in her own growing 

excitement in pleasuring him that she scarcely noticed when he reached the point when 

he could no longer remain still at all.  Abruptly, a hoarse groan rumbled from his chest 

and scraped his throat as it emerged.  No more, he said harshly, releasing a sobbing 

breath.  Edie, he gasped hoarsely.  I am on fire. 

         Reluctantly, she released him, lifting her head. 

         Uttering a sound of frustrated need, he caught her arms and jerked her to her feet, 

tearing at the closure of her suit. It gave way at his hard tug, opening from the neck to 

one knee in one swift motion.  He skimmed shaking hands down the flesh exposed and 

then closed his hands on her waist, lifted her, and settled her on her desk, struggling to 

drag her suit off and taste and explore her body at the same time. 

         His caresses were rough, untutored, mindless with need and it enflamed her own 

burning desire.  She didnt need finesse.   She needed raw desire, a hunger to match her 

own, the clumsiness of desperation and urgency. 

         I know I am of no use to you.   I am a warrior, not a breeder.   I have no seed to 

fill your womb with babies, he murmured harshly, almost feverishly as he burrowed 

against her, tracing kisses over her face and neck and throat, but I want to know what it 

feels like to bury my flesh inside yours, to feel your body wrapped around mine. 

         Eden felt her belly clench in want at his words, felt liquid heat curl inside her. 

Something painful fisted around her heart, as well.  Shhh, she said soothingly, curling 


----------------------- Page 127-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                       127 



her arms around him and kissing him as he kissed her, feverishly, on any part of his flesh 

that she could reach. Dont say that.  Dont think that.  I want you, too.   Its all I ever 

wanted. 

         He went still at that, lifting his head to meet her gaze for a long moment. 

Dragging in a harsh breath, he caught her face between his palms, covering her mouth in 

a deep, ravenous kiss.  Her translator, having defied gravity and rough caresses, finally 

tumbled from her head unheeded as he slipped his hands upward, threading his fingers 

through hair. 

         Breaking the kiss almost as abruptly hed begun, he grasped her suit, nearly 

unseating her as he wrested it from her hips and tossed it aside.  Now, he gasped, his 

voice a hoarse growl as he reached for her once more. 

         Too mindless with need to know or care what hed said, Eden reached for him as 

he moved toward her again, wrapping her arms around his neck and her legs around his 

waist.  He lifted her, reversing their positions so that it was he who lay back against the 

hard surface of the desk.  She came up on her knees, slipped a hand between her thighs to 

part her flesh as she grasped his cock and guided him to the mouth of her passage, 

pressing down until she felt the head of his cock enter her. 

         Gasping, she lifted her head as she pressed slowly downward.      He was watching 

their bodies joining, she saw, his eyes half closed, his face taut.  Her belly clenched, 

pushing against his flesh.  Lifting slightly away, she pressed down again, feeling his cock 

stretching her as her bodys moisture began to ease his possession. His cock jerked as she 

at last took him fully. Leaning forward, she braced her palms on either side of him and 

kissed his throat and chest.  Hold on for me, baby, she murmured against his skin as 

she lifted her hips and bore down again, slowly at first and then more quickly. 

         She heard his teeth grinding as he caught her hips, but he made no attempt to still 

her movements.  She uttered a throaty groan and began to move faster as her body, 

already pushed to the limit, swiftly scaled the heights to the peak.   Oh god!   You feel so 

good inside me, baby, she gasped as her body began to quake in the first hard 

convulsions of release, pushing him beyond his control so that he began to shake with his 

own imminent release.     Oh my god, she groaned as the full force of it rolled over her 

and she struggled to keep thrusting until she felt his hot seed spilling inside of her, heard 

him groaning with his own culmination. 

         Gasping, shuddering with the tiny aftershocks, she finally collapsed weakly on 

top of him, trying to catch her breath.  He went limp, as well, his arms dropping to the 

desk on either side of him. 

         She didnt want to move.   She wanted to lay draped over him and drift blissfully 

into oblivion but the hard surface was hell on her knees and after a time couldnt be 

ignored anymore.  Stirring reluctantly when she felt his flesh slip from her body, she 

lifted her head and looked down at Baen. 

         He was lying perfectly still, his eyes closed, but when he felt her movement, he 

lifted his eyelids enough to peer at her beneath his lashes.   A slow smile curled her lips. 

Leaning down, she nibbled playfully at his lips.  I think that made the whole trip 

worthwhile, she murmured. 

         A faint frown appeared between his eyes, but his lips curled in response to her 

smile. 

         She shook her head.   Never mind, she said softly, kissing him lightly one last 


----------------------- Page 128-----------------------

                                            Kaitlyn OConnor                                         128 



time before she began to struggle off of him and the desk.             He sat up, looping an arm 

around her to steady her and then allowing her to slip slowly to the floor. 

          He was reluctant to release her even then, but allowed his hand to drop when she 

pulled away and looked around to see what had become of her clothes.                   Spying her suit 

dangling from the back of a chair across the room, she crossed to retrieve it and then 

headed for her private washroom to bathe off. 

          As she bathed the sticky semen from her thighs, a frown marred her brows as a 

memory surfaced. 

          Baen had said he was sterile.  Did he know that, she wondered?               Or was that what 

all of the warriors were told?      After studying the matter over for a moment, she found a 

bottle and collected a specimen for testing. 

          When she returned to her office, she saw that Baen had dressed himself and was 

busy collecting the things that had fallen to the floor from her desk during their wild 

tango. 

          He turned when he heard her, holding out the translator. 

          Her lips twisted wryly when she saw it.  She supposed it would have been too 

much to hope for that the fragile piece would survive their wild bout of lovemaking. 

          Shrugging, she took it from him, moved around the desk and summoned her 

assistant. 

          The place reeked of sex, but then the woman had probably been watching most of 

what had happened on her monitor, so Eden sincerely doubted she would be shocked. 

          It was amazing, Eden reflected later, that sex was such a panacea for tension. 

Despite the usual aggravations she had to deal with throughout the remainder of the day 

and the thoughts that niggled at the back of her mind most of the time, she felt more 

relaxed and less jittery than she had in months. 

          The thoughts that niggled at the back of her mind refused to be completely 

silenced though.  As relieved as she was that Baen returned his post, behaving as if 

nothing had happened, and nothing had changed, she found it a little disconcerting, too. 

          It hadnt just been wild sex between them.          Baen had told her in the only way he 

knew how that he loved her and what theyd done was make love, not merely have sex to 

assuage each others needs.        She was as certain of that as she was that Baen had no real 

conception of love as Earth people knew it.  Nothing in his background could have taught 

him and yet she didnt doubt for a moment that hed meant it when he had told her she 

was everything to him and nothing else mattered. 

          The most disturbing part of what hed said, though, was that nothing would matter 

to him if she left him. 

          She tried to convince herself that it was merely a figure of speech, but where 

would Baen have learned that as a figure of speech?             From what she understood of his 

culture, and she thought she understood it pretty well now, they didnt leave.  The men 

entered into a sort of contract with the females that chose them and there they remained 

for the rest of their natural life. 

          She went cold all over when it occurred to her to wonder if shed inadvertently 

spoken of their plans while Baen was near enough to hear and shed been wearing the 

translator.  She didnt think she had, but Baen had been trained to be unobtrusive. 

Sometimes he would stand almost perfectly still for hours without making any sound at 

all. 


----------------------- Page 129-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      129 



         Had she gotten busy, been so distracted by her frazzled nerves and the weigh of 

her duties that shed forgotten he was in the room? 

         She couldnt remember, no matter how hard she worked at recalling each meeting 

shed had on the subject, she simply could not remember any time shed been wearing the 

translator.  She had, in point of fact, made it a habit to discard the translator as soon as 

she arrived in her office. 

         So had one of the others been wearing theirs and she just hadnt noticed? 

         Or was she building a mountain out of a mole hill? 

         Maybe Baen had just been around them enough that hed figured out that they 

didnt consider sex a life commitment to the partner theyd chosen to have sex with? 


----------------------- Page 130-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   130 



                                        Chapter Twenty 



         Between her preoccupation with the state of affairs in the colony, the progress 

with the secret evacuation plan, and her concern that Baen might have overheard 

something he shouldnt have, it wasnt until it came time to retire for the night that it 

occurred to Eden to wonder if the intimacy shed allowed Baen might have serious 

repercussions to all concerned.   Shed been well aware at the time that what they were 

doing was forbidden in his culture.  She hadnt cared--then.  The sexual frustrations shed 

suffered in the weeks since she had taken her pazaan added to the desire shed had for 

Baen from the first had left no consideration for good sense. 

         When Cal took her hand to lead her to her room to prepare for bed, however, it 

dawned on her forcefully to wonder if he would be jealous of her.       He had never been 

with a woman and he had indicated that he felt more than simple lust. 

         He hadnt shown jealousy or possessiveness before, but had she broken a barrier 

that should never have been broken?      Would it come spilling forth now in a tide that 

could no longer be contained? 

         It made her uneasy thinking it might. 

         One thing she certainly couldnt afford--or any of them--was to start a war within 

their own pazaans, not when they still had many weeks of preparation before there was 

even any hope of leaving with a minimal chance of surviving relocation. 

         Hind sight was always twenty/twenty, she thought wryly, wondering if it would 

be better to refuse her favors to any of the men for a few days until she was more certain 

of where she stood with Baen. 

         She hadnt done so before, but it was her pazaan, after all.  Obviously, since 

theyd split into three groups instead of four, they expected some down time for her cycle 

if nothing else. 

         She was sated from her gymnastics with Baen earlier and she didnt particularly 

care whether she had sex or not, especially since there was no real passion to it when she 

performed with her pazaan--actually, no passion at all. 

         The question was, would Baens ability to feel and express passion be expressed 

in rage and violence toward the others if she did what she knew she had to do, which was 

to keep them all pacified until she was in a position where she no longer needed to 

concern herself with how to keep the peace? 

         She could read nothing in his expression as Cal led her from the gathering room, 

but how much faith, she wondered, could she place in his expression when she knew now 

the depths of passion he hid behind that wall of cold distance most of the time? 

         Was it the same with all of them?   Had they just been conditioned to hide those 

deep emotions?    Or had they been conditioned not to feel them as theyd first believed? 

         She didnt know, but she realized even as they reached her bed room that if Baen 

was jealous, putting the other men in her pazaan off for a few days wasnt going to 

change that. 

         She might only succeed in riling them all up. 


----------------------- Page 131-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                         131 



         Baen was intelligent enough, she knew, and disciplined enough, to contain his 

feelings, however he might feel about it.  And since he was the one who always went 

with her into the city, she could try to reason with him, if necessary, when the others 

werent around. 

         Truthfully, she couldnt see a lot of reason for jealously, even if he was so 

inclined, because what happened between her and the men of her pazaan was mechanical 

at best. 

         As far as shed been able to see, there wasnt a great deal of difference between 

the consummation ceremony that had begun her official claiming of her pazaan and any 

other time.  The men had been carefully divided into groups, one week with a group and 

then a rotation to the next--she supposed so that if she did conceive, then they would have 

a clearer idea of whod successfully fathered her offspring--sort of like the firing squads 

of ancient times, she supposed, where all the men in the squad fired, but only one had a 

real bullet.  Except in this case, only one made the goal, but all of them had the 

possibility and could think they might have been the one. 

         Unless, of course, they believed that the group had fathered the offspring, which 

wasnt really that farfetched considering their mating practices and the fact that their 

women had litters.    Maybe their women were able to produce a multitude of eggs at once 

and each could be fertilized by a different donor? 

         Without research, which they werent likely to get a chance at, they would 

probably never know. 

         And even if that was the case, it didnt change the fact that nothing like that was 

going to happen to her. 

         She just hoped it was going to take the men a while to figure out that the Earth 

women theyd taken as their queens were not the fertility goddesses their own women 

were. 

         Preoccupied as she was with her thoughts and anxieties, Eden still hadnt made up 

her mind whether to beg off for the night or not when she discovered that theyd reached 

the bath room. 

         As with the first time, Cal helped her to undress and handed her over to the others 

before removing his own clothing. 

         It was only as they led Eden into the pool to bathe her that she made a startling 

discovery.  Baen had joined the men in the pool.  Stunned that hed so boldly broken with 

tradition, Edens gaze flew from one man to the next, trying to see how they felt about 

what must seem odd behavior to them at the very least. 

         Surprise and confusion filled her when she saw nothing in a single expression to 

give her cause to worry, nothing beyond the gleam of anticipation shed come to expect 

in their eyes.  But something did strike her as odd, and when she had made the rounds, 

she looked at each man again, more carefully and finally lifted her head to look at the two 

guards who stood by the door. 

         Unlike each time before, she saw that this was no random selection.  It was Trar 

and Vladiv who escorted her to the bench and began to lather her body in the seductively 

soothing and infinitely arousing bathing ritual.  Baen, Adri, and Pizan had joined them in 

the pool and stood watching the proceedings.  Cal stood at the edge of the pool, and 

beyond him, guarding the room, were Pael and Miccan. 

         To a man, every one of them was Baens brother, his brood. 


----------------------- Page 132-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  132 



         More puzzled than alarmed, Eden glanced at Baen questioningly as Trar and 

Vladiv finished bathing her.   He met her gaze, held it for a long moment and moved 

toward her as Trar and Vladiv helped her to her feet and rinsed the foam from her and 

then stepped back to allow him to pass.  Lifting a hand, he caressed her cheek. 

Murmuring something to her in his own tongue that she couldnt understand, though she 

found the tone soothing, he moved behind her.  Placing a hand on either shoulder, he 

pulled her back until she was resting against his chest and then slipped his hands 

downward along her arms slowly and grasped her hands.  Just as slowly, he lifted her 

arms, draped them around his neck and then skimmed his hands lightly down the 

underside of her arms, touching off waves of sensation as he brought the sensitive skin to 

tingling awareness. 

         Her eyes slid closed as he cupped her breasts, massaged them, and then flicked his 

index fingers over her nipples until they stood erect, hard, pulsing with the blood that had 

engorged them.    Heat curled in her belly as he released her breasts and skimmed his 

hands down her body, her breath catching in her throat as he slipped both hands between 

her thighs and parted the fleshy lips of her sex, pulling them back to expose her clitoris 

and then flicking a finger over the tiny, exquisitely sensitive bud until she began to 

struggle to breathe, sinking more heavily against him as the intoxicating euphoria of 

passion burgeoned inside of her from a seductive warmth to a breathless sense of 

anticipation. 

         Disappointment filled her when he stopped, but her breath hitched a little more 

tightly in her chest when he brought his hands upward again in the same feather light 

caress as before, stirring more warmth within her as he paused to massage her breasts 

once more and finally lifted one hand to her cheek and nudged her head upwards until she 

was looking up at him. 

         She met his gaze with a look of both arousal and confusion, but what she saw in 

his eyes, or thought she saw, only sent her into more chaos.   The warmth in his eyes 

seemed to go beyond desire. 

         Dipping his head, he brushed his lips lightly, almost teasingly over hers, making 

them prickle with keen sensation even before he nipped at them, intensifying the 

sensations and causing her heart to slam against her ribcage as he sucked first her lower 

lip and then the upper, traced the point where they met with the tip of his tongue.   He 

lifted his head slightly, met her gaze for a heartbeat and then covered her mouth, 

thrusting his tongue boldly inside and stroking it hungrily along her own.    Her knees 

seemed to turn to water.  She wouldve turned to face him then but he held her, one hand 

on her cheek, his arm tightening across the upper slope of her breasts, supporting her and 

imprisoning her at the same time. 

         As focused as she was on the sensations Baen was creating inside of her, she was 

also aware that the others watched and the feel of their heated gazes hitched her heart rate 

upward another notch. 

         The heat that filled her and pulsed through her veins seemed to drain the strength 

from her entire body.   Uttering a moan, she kissed him back as he broke the kiss, lifted 

his mouth a fraction from hers and then covered her mouth again, over and over until 

desire had become an intoxicant in her blood. 

         Caught up as she was in the sensations he was creating within her, she jerked 

when she felt a hand cup first one breast and then the other, massaging it. Dragging her 


----------------------- Page 133-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       133 



lips from his, she looked down in bemusement even as Trar and Vladiv lowered their 

heads and each sucked a nipple into his mouth.      Knee weakening sensation shot through 

her as she felt the heat of their mouths close over the painfully taut buds.  Her breath 

seemed to seize in her chest. 

         She uttered a moan even as Baen nudged her jaw upward again and covered her 

mouth, inhaling the soft sound. Her mind and body were instantly at war with the 

sensations that pounded at her from three directions at once.     At one moment her mind 

focused completely on the mouths sucking and tugging at her nipples and sending jolts of 

hard sensation arrowing through her body to pool like molten lava in her lower belly.  In 

the next, she was totally focused on the stroke of Baens tongue along hers, the pull of his 

mouth as he sucked her tongue. 

         If they hadnt been holding her up, she wouldve melted into a sizzling puddle in 

the pool long before she felt fingers grasping her legs just above her knees.  Baen lifted 

his head as she shifted when they tugged her feet out from under her.  Almost reluctantly, 

Trar and Vladiv released her nipples and lifted their heads, as well, slipping a hand 

beneath her shoulders as she was lifted higher, her legs parted until she could feel the lips 

of her sex part.  Dizzy, drunk with the pleasure already pounding through her, it took an 

effort to lift her lids to look down the length of her body as she felt yet another hand 

settle on her buttocks, pushing upward on her hips until her nether lips opened wide and 

cool air traced a chill finger over her cleft. 

         Cal stood between her legs, his gaze focused on her sex.  She felt the heat of his 

breath as he leaned closer, settling one hand on her mound and using his fingers to spread 

her nether lips wider still. Her breath caught in her chest as she felt the tip of his tongue 

as he flicked it out and traced her cleft almost experimentally. She held the breath 

expectantly as he seemed to hesitate, expelling it in a sharp gasp when he thrust his 

tongue out and dragged it over her cleft.    Goose bumps erupted all over her as she felt the 

faintly rough texture of his tongue raking over her clit.  The heat of his mouth invaded 

her even before he covered her clit with his mouth and sucked on tiny the nub. 

         She panted in short, sharp breaths as she watched Cal feed on her greedily, felt 

hard jolts traveling upward into her belly with each sucking tug of his mouth and each 

teasing flick of his tongue. 

         Baen, Trar, and Vladiv watched him as well for many moments before one by 

one, they returned to their own piece of flesh.  Eden let out a sharp cry as Trar caught her 

nipple between his teeth, nipping at it sharply and then sucking on it.  Before shed even 

caught her breath, Vladiv sucked her other nipple into his mouth, teasing it with his 

tongue and sending another keen rush of sensation through her. 

         She was nearly sobbing for breath as Baen dipped his head to cover her mouth 

again.  Her body tensed, jerked as one hard wave of delicious sensation after another 

went through her, one upon the other until she could no longer tell which mouth caused 

her more torment. 

         It was delicious torment, though, and she struggled to hold still and savor it to the 

fullest. Within a disappointingly short time, her body peaked, hovering at the brink of 

exploding with the building rapture.  She fought the culmination, wanting nothing more 

than to feel the wonderfully torturous sensations on and on.      Her struggle kept her 

teetering on the edge for so long that when she pitched over it, her body convulsed 

shatteringly, almost painfully in ecstasy, dragging a raw, keening cry from her throat. 


----------------------- Page 134-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     134 



         And still they fed on her flesh, sucking and tugging until she began to think she 

would die from the pleasure as darkness filled her mind.       Almost reluctantly, they 

stopped at last.  Limp as a wet rag, Eden hardly knew when they bore her from the pool 

and lowered her feet to the floor to dry her.    She tried and failed to lock her knees as they 

settled her, tried to hold herself upright. 

         Cal caught her as she began to wilt limply to the floor, stroking her body 

soothingly until shed ceased to shiver with the aftershocks, nuzzling his face almost 

lovingly along her cheek. 

         Still dazed and confused, she merely draped her arms around his neck without 

protest as he leaned down to scoop her off her feet and lifted her against his chest. 

         It didnt occur to her until theyd reached the bed room that theyd broken yet 

another tradition.  Usually, four men lifted her up and carried her--probably because it 

generally took four strong men to carry one of their queen sized women, but still a part of 

the ritual they hadnt deviated from before. 

         He took her to what Eden had come to think of as the sex couch.         Stepping across, 

he sat astride the wide bench and settled her between his thighs.       Pulling the arm from 

beneath her knees, he stroked his hand up her thigh to her waist as he tightened the arm 

around her back, bringing her breasts up against his hard chest. 

         Thoroughly disoriented by his deviation from what shed come to think of as the 

norm, for them at least, Eden lifted her head as he leaned down.  He met her halfway 

through the movement, fitting his lips to hers, mimicking the kiss hed watched Baen 

give her she realized dimly as he nipped and sucked at her lips sending a pleasurable 

tension through her. 

         There was little comparison beyond that first, tentative foray, however.  His lips 

and mouth, his taste and scent were as uniquely different as his face, form, and 

personality from Baen or any of the others.  The moment she responded, kissing him 

back, he transformed from supplicant to conqueror, thrusting his tongue into her mouth in 

a bold, restless invasion of her senses that allowed no room for passive acceptance. 

Startled by his unrestrained passion, but sinking fast beneath the intoxicating waves of 

desire generated by his ravenous, demanding assault, Eden captured his tongue, sucking 

it. A shudder went through him.      A rumbling groan sounded from deep in his massive 

chest.  It shattered the last of his control. 

         Capturing her face between his palms, he made love to her mouth with a quaking 

need that resurrected Edens spent passion and churned it into a fiery conflagration that 

quickly matched his.    Breaking the kiss after a moment, he dragged in several harsh 

breaths and slipped his hands beneath her arms, lifting her and ravishing her breasts as he 

had her mouth, nipping and sucking at the exquisitely sensitive tips as if he meant to 

devour her. 

         Moist, heated tension coiled in her belly with each tug of his mouth on her aching, 

distended nipples, depriving the rest of her body of any strength at all in moments. 

Gasping, too weak from the sheer force of his passion to hold her head up any longer, she 

allowed her head to loll on her shoulders, fighting the waves of darkness that threatened 

to snatch her from consciousness and deprive her of drowning in the wickedly delightful 

sensations. 

         The world shifted.  She felt herself falling, and for a split second she thought the 

darkness had overtaken her.  The softness of the bench beneath her shoulder blades 


----------------------- Page 135-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      135 



dispelled the illusion. The heat of Cals mouth and tongue as he shifted the focus of his 

exploration from her breasts to her body emphasized the fact that shed lost none of her 

awareness of his touch. 

         His sucking, nipping kisses on her lower belly seemed to punch the air from her 

lungs.  Before shed managed to fully catch her breath, he moved lower, parting her 

thighs and nipping a trail of kisses from knee to groin on first one leg and then the other. 

         She reached for him, desperate by now to feel her body impaled on his turgid 

flesh.  Instead of gratifying that desire, however, he scooped his hands beneath her hips 

and buried his face against her mound, licking and sucking at her clit. 

         A near painful jolt went through her at his first touch that dragged a cry from her 

lips. Her body burgeoned in great leaps that sent her skyrocketing toward the brink of 

release. 

         He was too, too good at this, she realized dimly, struggling to fight off her release. 

         Tangling her fingers in his hair, she tugged gently, and then more demandingly. 

         Cal, she gasped out shakily when he either ignored the demand or simply didnt 

notice in the heat of fervor. 

         He enjoyed kissing her there far too much, she thought a little desperately, fearing 

she would come before he entered her, feeling a desperate yearning to feel him inside of 

her. 

         Her tugging at him finally penetrated the heated fog of his mind and he lifted his 

head.  She pushed herself up with an effort, grasping his shoulders to urge him to cover 

her. Instead, he caught her waist and pulled her upright. 

         She didnt care.  She just wanted to mount him, she thought, looping her arms 

around his neck to hold herself up as she struggled to position herself for him. 

         Hands grasped her, lifting her upward, parting her thighs and aligning her body 

with Cals.  She sucked in a sharp breath as she felt the swollen head of his cock 

spreading her flesh.  Arms--Cals arms tightened around her as the helping hands were 

withdrawn.  He bore down on her, impaling her on his hard flesh with slow but persistent 

pressure until his cock was buried to the root inside of her and she was panting for breath 

from the frantic pace her heart set. 

         He went still when he could bury himself no more deeply inside of her, his teeth 

grinding as he savored the excruciatingly wonderful fit of their bodies. 

         Eden stroked her hands along his neck, back, and shoulders, nuzzling her face 

against his throat and then working her way up his neck to his ear with nipping kisses. He 

released a harsh breath as she explored the sensitive cavity.  Gripping her hips almost 

painfully, he lifted her up slightly and bore down on her again, sending exquisite waves 

of pleasure through both of them that brought Edens focus to the need to feel him 

driving into her. 

         She shifted, trying to set a rhythm, but the position was awkward for both of 

them.  With her legs draped over his, she could get no purchase for ease of movement. 

         Dizzily, she leaned back, tugging at his neck and trying to urge him to lay her 

back against the couch.   She might as well have tried to pull a tree down for all the effect 

she had on moving him. 

         He acquiesced to her demand after a moment, however, holding her tightly to him 

as he surged forward to lay her on her back.  She lifted her legs, wrapping them around 

his waist and locking her ankles together as he withdrew and thrust into her again, slowly 


----------------------- Page 136-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     136 



at first and then with more surety as he found the rhythm that drove their pleasure upward 

to new heights, and then faster still as his own pleasure drove him to a mindless quest for 

release until he was pounding into her at a furious pace. 

         Edens tension ruptured in an explosive discharge of pent up tension.  She cried 

out as her body seized and began to spasm in intense paroxysms of undiluted bliss.  The 

sound of her rapture and the milking seizures of the muscles of her passage dragged him 

over the edge moments behind her.  He uttered a deep, guttural growl that was a mixture 

anguish and ecstasy as his body tensed at the precipice and went over, grinding his pelvis 

into hers as his cock jerked, pumping his seed into her. 

         Thoroughly spent, weak as water in the aftermath, Eden held on to him for several 

moments and finally gave up the effort, allowing her arms to slide from his neck and 

droop limply at her sides. 

         Cal, supporting the weight of his upper body on his elbows, sagged more heavily 

against her, allowing his head to drop to rest against hers as he struggled to catch his 

breath.  Dragging in a deep, gusty breath after several moments, he nuzzled his face 

against hers, murmuring her name, whispering words she couldnt begin to understand as 

he brushed light kisses along her forehead, her cheeks, her lips in what she knew was a 

lovers praise even if she couldnt understand his language without the aid of her 

translator. 

         She kissed him back to show her own appreciation, more than a little stunned by 

the things hed made her feel, the magnitude of the pleasure hed wrung from her. 

         Lost in the wonder of it, it wasnt until Cal finally, reluctantly pulled away from 

her and sat up that her focus shifted from him to the room around her and her awareness 

encompassed the others. 

         Baen knelt beside the couch.  Slipping one arm beneath her shoulders and the 

other beneath her knees, he lifted her up and carried her to her bed. 

         This was a signal that had, up until now, meant that she would be left to rest.  As 

exhausted as she was from the expenditures already, she found she didnt want to be left 

alone.  More than that, she wanted to give Baen a taste of what hed given her by 

teaching the others to pleasure her. 

         She knew it was him.  As scattered as her thoughts were, she realized that that 

was what hed been doing when hed joined her in the bathing pool, showing the others 

what she needed and how to pleasure her. 

         There would be other nights, she also knew, but despite the temptation to simply 

roll over and ignore the fact that their needs hadnt been assuaged, she found she 

couldnt, found that she was moved to give them something they had never had, a lovers 

appreciation, passion, affection.  She tightened her arms around Baen when he would 

have simply released her and stepped away. 

         He studied her in surprise for a moment and finally settled beside her on the bed, 

stroking her body more soothingly than with purpose. 

         Trar, whod come to bathe the semen from her thighs and cleft, a ritual theyd 

added when theyd seen she would get up and attend to it herself if they didnt, hesitated 

in confusion when Baen settled beside her.  After a moment, still looking uncertain, he 

climbed onto the bed and pushed her thighs wide. 

         She watched him through slumberous eyes as he carefully bathed her thighs and 

genitals.  His hands shook with his own needs, she saw, feeling her resolve harden. 


----------------------- Page 137-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      137 



         They wouldnt ask.   They certainly wouldnt demand.     They would simply 

withdraw, and no doubt suffer a sleepless night of aching without release. 

         They did not service themselves, no matter how desperately they needed release. 

She supposed that had been denied them, as well, perhaps for fear that they would 

waste seed meant to be used in their queens service. 

         In any case, as sated as she had been moments before, her body responded to the 

glittering need in Trars eyes and his touch. 

         Her motives were not entirely altruistic, Eden thought with wry, inward 

amusement as she lay supine and completely still, savoring the soothing touch of Baens 

hands while she drifted lazily.  She did empathize with the discomfort she knew they 

must feel.  She did feel a sense of unfairness about taking her own pleasure and then 

ignoring the needs of her lovers. 

         Beyond that, however, their hunger was almost palpable.  She felt it deep inside 

of her in a hunger that refused to be entirely quenched, felt their heated gazes move 

caressingly over her body and even as she cooled a restlessness entered her that prevented 

her from relaxing entirely, a budding of warmth, a resurgence of need.      She felt a wild, 

wicked yearning to have them all, to glut her senses with their touch, the taste and scent 

of them, to feel them thrusting into her with savage need. 

         Resolved, she dragged in a last deep, sustaining breath and rolled onto her side to 

face Baen.   Lifting a leg and draping it over his hips, she shifted closer, tilting her head 

up to nuzzle her face against Baens neck, breathing in his scent with a sense of welcome. 

He stiffened, his hand hesitating for many moments before he resumed stroking her, more 

hesitantly now, as if he wasnt entirely certain of what her objective was. 

         She decided not to leave him in doubt.   As she felt his cock, engorged with his 

needs, nudging her belly she arched her hips against him. 

         He exhaled a faint hiss of pain, flinching at the pressure against his painfully 

swollen member.     Contrite at once, she moved a little away from him and reached 

between them, caressing his cock with her hand and finally shifting until she could push 

the head of his cock into her nether mouth. 

         He swallowed thickly, arching his hips and pressing deeper, claiming her passage 

by excruciating inches that sent her heart rate soaring. 

         The heat of his desire enveloped her as he shifted closer abruptly.  Grabbing her 

hips, he thrust upward, struggling against the awkward position to seat himself fully 

inside of her in a series of breathtaking sorties.  He stopped when he had worked his way 

as deeply inside of her as he could manage, breathing in short, harsh gasps.     After a 

moment, he grasped her hair, tugging her head back so that she was looking up at him. 

         Feels so good inside you, baby, he murmured hoarsely and claimed her surprise 

parted lips before she could speak.  Rolling on top of her, he thrust his tongue deeply into 

her mouth as he drove his cock deeply into her passage, grinding his groin against her 

clit. The effect of the double penetration was total annihilation of her senses.   She 

groaned, sucking his tongue greedily as he withdrew slightly and drove deeply inside of 

her again and again until hed set a pace that spoke of unleashed, savage need. 

         Eden felt her body respond to the call, burgeon so quickly that she had no time to 

relish the building, no time to savor his possession before her body reached its crescendo, 

catching her so totally by surprise that she tore her mouth from his, crying out. 

         He uttered a throaty groan, then, burrowed his face against her neck and 


----------------------- Page 138-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                    138 



shuddered with his own release. 

         It wasnt until she lay panting, struggling to catch her breath in the aftermath, that 

it occurred to her that Baen had spoken to her in her own tongue. 


----------------------- Page 139-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                        139 



                                      Chapter Twenty One 



         It was morning when Eden roused to awareness again.         One moment shed been 

worrying over the fact that Baen had spoken to her in English and the next--oblivion. 

         The memory was the first thing that teased her when thoughts began to whirl 

through her mind and it roused her more fully, making it impossible to simply roll over as 

she felt inclined to do and burrow deeper into the bedding. 

         Warmth flooded her at the memory, too, not just because hed said it, but the way 

hed said it. 

         It dawned on her abruptly that shed said almost those exact words to him when 

theyd made love in her office.  Had he merely repeated the sounds hed heard her say 

without any idea of what it meant, she wondered? 

         He didnt have to know what it meant to repeat it, she realized, and repeat it with 

much the same inflection that shed used. 

         She didnt know whether to be relieved or outdone when that occurred to her. 

         Frowning, she recalled that shed worried before that he might have understood 

some of what they were saying because he had said he didnt want her to leave him. 

         Had she dismissed that anxiety too easily because she didnt want to face the 

possibility that he might know of their plans? 

         Aside from that remark, though, and the fact that hed repeated what shed said 

when theyd made love, she couldnt think of anything hed done or said, any particular 

looks shed encountered that would seem to indicate that he was watching, listening-- 

spying on her. 

         He was intelligent, though.   She didnt doubt that for a moment.      Intelligent 

enough to begin to learn her language only by listening to the words she used? 

         It dawned on her abruptly that the translator, because of its very nature, told him 

what everything she said meant.      She hadnt considered that before, that he could be 

listening to what she was saying and the translation at the same time and learning her 

language. 

         It hadnt occurred to her because hed never used it before. 

         So, could she consider that there was nothing ominous in her discovery?  Was he 

only just now beginning to learn it?     Or had he had a good grasp on the language long 

before now and kept it from her? 

         If that was the case, though, why reveal such a strategically important factor only 

because he was in the throes of passion?      Only because he was disturbed that he had 

failed to please her? 

         She was worrying for nothing, she decided.  He was a soldier, incredibly well 

disciplined and trained, but he did not have the slyness, she felt certain, for subterfuge. 

         She knew now that he was beginning to pick up things.  She would just have to 

make sure she was more careful, and she would have to warn the others to be more 

careful. 

         It was Trar and Vladiv who came to help her with her morning bath and to dress 


----------------------- Page 140-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                  140 



her, Adri and Pizan who brought her breakfast.  Guilt swamped her when she saw them. 

Shed intended to give tit for tat, to please them because they had tried so hard, and 

succeeded in pleasuring her--fabulously.  Instead, shed flaked out after her third mind- 

boggling climax and left them to deal with their problem. 

         She had work to do, however.   As tempted as she was to ignore business just for 

one day and spend it with Baen and his brood, she knew it was a bad precedent to set. 

Instead, once she had eaten and rose to leave she paused before each of them, and 

caressed their cheeks.  Tonight, she promised, smiling at each of them, wondering even 

as she made the promise if she could handle the four of them--which still left two, she 

reminded herself.  She couldnt ignore Miccan and Pael only because they were warriors 

when she had taken Baen into her bed. 

         Pausing on the threshold where they stood like matching bookends guarding the 

door she lifted her hands and stroked their cheeks affectionately, as well.  And then the 

two of you. 

         It was a hell of a job, she thought with a mixture of wry amusement and anxiety 

as she was carried to the city, but somehow she was going to manage. 

         It wouldve been easier if she didnt have two other broods to be concerned about. 

         Despite her anxieties, Edens spirits were high when she reached her office and 

she settled to work in a more cheerful frame of mind than she could recall in years.  It 

was a struggle to keep her mind off the night shed spent with her men and almost as hard 

to keep from dwelling on the promise shed made to the others for the night. 

         She managed after a while to focus on her work, however, and had sifted through 

the majority of her daily reports before Ivy and Liz arrived for a meeting that Eden had 

forgotten, but that theyd scheduled several weeks earlier. 

         Instantly mindful of her suspicions about Baen, she suggested that they take their 

meeting over lunch. 

         Liz and Ivy both sent her a look of surprise, but agreed readily. Their timing was 

good.  The caf wasnt so full as to make it nearly impossible to find a table, but it was 

bustling. 

         When theyd settled at a table, Ivy studied Eden speculatively for several 

moments.   You think hes starting to understand our language? 

         Resisting the urge to glance toward Baen, who had assumed a watchful position 

near the exit, Eden shrugged.  I dont know.   He  uh  repeated something Id said, 

which might mean nothing. 

         Liz frowned down at her plate and finally picked up the condiments one by one 

and began assembling the sandwich shed chosen for her lunch.  Arrogance, she 

muttered succinctly. 

         Eden sent her a sharp glance. Excuse me? 

         Liz shook her head.  I didnt mean you.  At least, not just you. We know these 

people are an intelligent, advanced race.  If we hadnt gotten so caught up in trying to 

figure out and understand their bizarre social structure, it might have occurred to us that 

they could be just as busy analyzing us as we are them. 

         Ivy sent her a cold look.  Speak for yourself.  It occurred to me.  Thats why I 

didnt want to get too chummy with them to start with. 

         Eden felt a tension headache coming on.   Ive no intention of debating this at this 

time.  Youre both wrong.   I think it occurred to pretty much everyone that this was a 


----------------------- Page 141-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       141 



ticklish situation and whether they were conscious of it or not, part of the uneasiness all 

along was because we were concerned about how they would react to our social structure 

once they figured out that it was nothing at all like theirs.  Thats certainly why I 

suggested that we must at least appear to accept their customs. 

         Its not that I didnt think they were capable of learning our tongue.  Ive never 

had any doubts about their intelligence.  Its just that were so dependent on our own 

technology--and lazy about learning things we dont have to learn because we have 

machines, and bots, and computers to do them--that I didnt consider the fact that the 

group of Xtanians here have had to learn to get along without most of their technology 

because they were dumped here with little more than the clothes on their backs. 

         Pointing fingers isnt going to help, either. I accept responsibility for not taking 

all necessary precautions for the sake of security. 

         Liz frowned.  What exactly did he repeat? 

         Eden reddened to the roots of her hair. 

         Ivy snorted and then tried to pretend shed choked. 

         Liz reddened until her face was almost the color of Edens.  Oh.  She was silent 

for several moments.  I think, maybe, we can discount that, she said thoughtfully and 

then shrugged.   Truthfully, I suppose Im as guilty of being blind as anybody.      Half my 

pazaan has taken to muttering fuck and shit.  I knew theyd picked it up from me.  I just 

didnt make the connection between picking up a few expletives and actually learning the 

language. 

         Eden bit her lip to contain her amusement, wondering if her own had picked up 

any of her verbal expressions.  She thought it improbable.  Unlike Liz, who apparently 

spent a great deal of time in the company of her pazaan, and for good reason since 

studying the Xtanians was her job, her contact had been fairly minimal and half that was 

spent fucking, not just yelling fuck. 

         She noticed that Liz was glaring at her indignantly and shook her head.      I was 

just wondering if that was going to be our legacy--teaching the natives to cuss in our 

language. 

         Ivy frowned.  Its absolutely settled, then?  We are leaving? 

         Eden glanced at Ivy in surprise.  We established more than a month ago that a 

contingency plan was needed, but, no, it certainly isnt settled.  In the first place, we still 

havent found an alternative site that even begins to compare to New Georgia--a few 

possibilities, yes, but nothing nearly as good.  In the second, were still months away 

from meeting our bare minimum preparation. 

         Can I assume from that question that youre beginning to see things differently? 

And if so, why? 

         Ivys dusky skin darkened.  My pazaan seems to be adapting readily enough to 

our customs and I havent noticed any break down in their behavior. 

         Liz and Eden exchanged a speaking glance. 

         What? Ivy demanded irritably. 

         Its just  I never thought Id hear you say that there was even a possibility that 

they might not be a threat, Eden said. 

         What customs did you introduce them to? Liz asked curiously. 

         Ivy focused on her food long enough theyd both begun to realize that she was 

stalling, and that she didnt particularly want to tell them.  Finally, she shrugged. 


----------------------- Page 142-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     142 



Recreational sex. 

         Liz and Eden both gaped at her. 

         Ivy sent them a resentful glare. I figured that if anything would jog them into the 

sort of behavior we were worried about that would. 

         And it hasnt? Eden asked carefully. 

         Not that I can see.  Nothing seems to ruffle them, to be honest.  Ive picked 

favorites.  Ive flatly refused to have sex at all if I didnt feel like it.  Ive picked two or 

three at the time and experimented with orgies.  If anything, it seems to me that they only 

try harder to please me. 

         And, to be perfectly honest with you, I have a hard time hating or distrusting 

them when all of them are as well disciplined and orderly as the finest soldiers Ive ever 

seen--not just their warriors.   They work together like a well oiled machine--no slackers, 

no complainers--no trouble makers. 

         If you want my honest opinion our people are more likely to cause trouble than 

they are.  At least a quarter of our population doesnt want anything to do with them--at 

all. Of the others we have some champing at the bit to collect their share of the men, and 

the vast majority resentful that the men come in sets, which they dont want to have to 

deal with.  But at the same time, they still want a man. 

         Mark my words, its the colonists that are going to start in squabbling over the 

men, not the other way around. 

         After staring at Ivy for several moments, trying to take all of that in, the three 

focused on their food for a time to consider it. 

         That still spells trouble, Eden pointed out as she finished her meal.     Whatever 

direction, its something that we have to consider. 

         Moving somewhere else isnt going to make that go away, Ivy pointed out. 

Then everybody would be miserable, not just a few. 

         Id be miserable, I think, Liz muttered.    Im actually growing rather fond of 

mine. 

         Eden felt a knot form in her throat at that.  She was growing rather fond of hers, 

some of them far more than others. 

         She was far more thoughtful when she returned to her office.  Despite their 

difference of opinion that had resulted in Ivy being reduced in rank, she respected Ivys 

judgment for the most part, at least militarily. 

         Ivy was still a woman, however.     Undoubtedly, she was currently thoroughly 

enjoying the novelty of having a harem--she was for that matter--but it was so radically 

different from what any of them knew that she couldnt help but wonder if, once the 

novelty wore off, they would all have a lot of regret about adopting that particular 

custom. 

         There was also still the issue of off spring.  Baens brood seemed to be enjoying 

the changes shed made as much as Ivy claimed her pazaan did, but would the Xtanians 

be as accepting once they realized that their entire existence was threatened?       The 

Xtanians had formed these strange pyramid relationships solely for the purpose of 

giving everyone the chance of having a woman and children of their own.           They couldnt 

do that.  Theyd be lucky if they managed to produce one or two children--period--not 

broods.  And she sure as hell didnt want to even if she could and doubted any of the 

others would be keen on that either. 


----------------------- Page 143-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     143 



         The Xtanian women had evolved the capability and bearing so many children still 

crippled and disfigured the poor things horribly.  The wonder was that they managed to 

produce such healthy off spring in spite of it. 

         Or maybe that was why the males tended to be smaller in stature than the 

females?   As big as the females were it seemed unlikely they could carry so many to full 

term, and immature fetuses were generally a lot smaller and often stayed that way, never 

catching up. 

         She was fairly certain Ivy had been right about the colonists, too.  So far maybe a 

quarter of them had elected to choose a pazaan for themselves.    Probably half were still 

vacillating, intrigued, but too cautious to nerve themselves to take the leap.  Down the 

road, though, assuming they remained where they were, resentment was bound to arise 

when those whod chosen not to fraternize with the Xtanians began to feel cheated 

because some of the women had more men than they knew what to do with, while they 

had none. 

         It was human nature. 

         She was still mentally debating the pros and cons when she realized that the sun 

was setting and it was time to return to her meznooku.    By then, though, she had a 

powerful tension headache. 

         Ordinarily, Eden either spent her evenings going over work shed taken home 

with her, or the pazaan entertained her and each other by gathering to engage in various 

games, or conversation, occasionally playing music--or what passed for music on their 

world.  Eden didnt particularly care for it, but it seemed to entertain the men, so she 

simply tuned it out and focused on her work, or amused herself with a novel. 

         She found it difficult to focus on anything besides her dilemma, though, and the 

annoying tension headache that throbbed just enough to remind her continually that she 

was in pain.  The evening meal soothed the discomfort somewhat, but a new tension 

arose in her when she finally emerged enough from her preoccupation to realize that it 

was nearing bedtime. 

         Shed been so full of energy that morning shed blithely promised to take on half 

of Baens brood for the night. 

         It was far more daunting a prospect than it had seemed that morning and she 

began to toy with the notion as soon as she was escorted to her bath of reneging on her 

promise and sending them all away. 

         By the time theyd undressed her and led her into the pool, though, shed 

concluded that she just didnt have the heart to do so, no matter how unappealing the 

thought was at the moment.  Because she couldnt help but notice that those shed 

promised expected her to honor her word and were containing their eagerness only with a 

supreme effort. 

         Struggling against her reluctance, Eden forced a smile of welcome for Trar and 

Vladiv when they knelt to bathe her. 

         They seemed to sense her reservations, or perhaps they merely noticed that she 

was more tense than usual, for they seemed to take more care in bathing her even than 

they ordinarily did, stroking her until the tension began to ease from her.  By the time 

theyd rinsed the cleanser from her body, shed not only relaxed enough to begin to enjoy 

their attentions, her belly had begun to shimmy in anticipation. 

         It occurred to her as Trar scooped her up to carry her back into the bedroom that 


----------------------- Page 144-----------------------

                                          Kaitlyn OConnor                                       144 



Ivy claimed to have had more than one at the time.          The notion was surprisingly 

intriguing, and not just because it meant that she could please more than one at the time. 

          The thought made her warm all over, particularly since it resurrected the memory 

of the night before when Baen, Cal, Trar and Vladiv had driven her to a frenzy by kissing 

her all at the same time. 

          She wondered why it hadnt occurred to her before.         Unlike Earth men, the 

Xtanians were used to doing everything as a group.          They werent the least bit self- 

conscious about standing around naked and erect and merely watching the proceedings or 

moving forward to help position her or whoever she was with if they saw it was 

necessary. 

          Beyond the fact that they worked as a group whenever the saw that it was 

necessary or beneficial, they didnt, in point of fact, seem to pay much attention to each 

other at all. 

          Shed made her mind by the time Trar settled her on the bed and climbed up 

beside her.  Pushing herself up on her elbows, she looked around until shed spotted 

Vladiv and crooked a finger at him, summoning him. 

          Trar, she saw when she lay down again, looked taken aback.  She caught his hand 

as he tensed to move away, however, drawing him back. 

          He exchanged a perplexed glance with Valdiv as he settled on the other side of 

her, but his uncertainty vanished as she hooked an arm around his neck and drew him 

down.  He yielded to the pressure, covering her mouth with his and kissing her with 

heated need, stoking the fires inside of her as he stroked his tongue along hers in eager 

exploration. 

          Vladiv, after a hesitant moment, began to massage her breasts and stroke her 

belly, bringing every nerve ending to vibrant life.  His heated breath evoked a rash of 

goose bumps all over her as he leaned down to pluck at one engorged nipple and then 

sucked it into his mouth. 

          A torrent of heady need raced through her blood then, the muscles low in her 

belly convulsing almost painfully. 

          Blindly, she reached to stroke and explore both men as they kissed her, pleasuring 

them with her touch as they pleasured her with their mouths.  The intoxicating drug of 

desire filled her mind, so dizzying and disorienting that she scarcely noticed the dip in the 

bed until she felt hands settle on either of her thighs, felt the stimulating caresses as the 

hands skated downward, grasped her calves and pushed her legs upward until her knees 

were bent and her soles resting flat on the bed. 

          She broke the kiss to look down as those same hands pushed her legs apart and 

she felt the coolness of air on her sex. 

          Pizan and Adri, she discovered, apparently laboring under the impression that 

shed meant all of them at once, had joined the party.  She was still trying to decide 

whether she was up to having them all when Adri bent to explore her cleft. 

          All thought of objections fled instantly at the jolt of fire that went through her 

when he dragged his tongue along her cleft and zeroed in on her clit. 

          Trar drew his legs up, shifting to allow Pizan closer. 

          It was crowded to say the very least, but as Pizan bent to finesse her orphaned 

nipple and Trar leaned down to cover her lips once more, Edens senses were so 

bombarded with pleasure from every direction that she couldnt focus on anything 


----------------------- Page 145-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      145 



beyond the meteoric rise of her body toward explosion. 

         She was gasping hoarsely for breath and near mindless with the pounding demand 

of her body when they began to shift around her, changing places so that each of them 

could explore her body. 

         Their tactic was sheer torture.  Over and over, she peaked, hovered on the edge 

for many moments and then slipped back again when they would abruptly cease teasing 

her, change positions and cover her erogenous zones with their mouths and torment her 

some more until she could no longer be still.  She moved beneath them feverishly, her 

mouth dry from gasping for air, her heart pounding with nearly unbearable excitement. 

         The quest to reach orgasm began to be almost more torture than pleasure. 

         She fought it for a while, endured, struggled to achieve her goal, and then fought 

it again, reaching a point where she felt like she simply had to have a cock pounding 

inside of her. 

         Pushing them away finally, she struggled to roll onto her belly and then onto her 

hands and knees.   Trar had migrated to her feet by that time.  She positioned herself for 

him, looking back at him expectantly, demandingly. 

         It went without saying that he had never considered sex in such a position. 

Moreover, he was gasping hoarsely for breath himself, and nearly as mindless with need 

as she was and in no shape to figure out anything more complicated than shoving his 

cock into her. 

         That one fact led him in the right direction, however.  After staring at her cleft for 

several heartbeats as if hypnotisized, he shifted closer, grasped his engorged member and 

dragged it along her cleft, searching. 

         She gasped when his cock connected with the mouth of her passage, pushing 

back. 

         It was all the encouragement he needed.    A shudder went through him as he 

countered her push and began the struggle to claim her completely.  She dropped onto her 

elbows, bracing herself as he plowed past her resisting flesh and finally drove deeply 

inside of her. 

         Her body had plateaued during Trars struggle to enter her, but as he became 

caught up in the search for release, and began to thrust into her, she felt herself rising 

rapidly toward culmination again. 

         Vladiv was crouched on his knees by her head, she discovered, when she lifted 

her head.  Her mouth instantly went dry as she looked at his painfully swollen member. 

Grabbing it, she opened her mouth over the head, sucking hard. 

         He jerked, whether from surprise or pain or both, she wasnt certain, but a raw 

groan escaped him as she stroked and teased him with her tongue and mouth.  He shifted 

closer after a moment, giving her better access. 

         Someone wedged himself beneath her and began gnawing greedily at her 

sensitive nipples, plucking at them almost painfully with the jerking movements of her 

body from Trars pounding thrusts.     She moaned around Vladivs cock as it sent a hard 

wave of exquisite sensation through her. 

         She was still struggling to adjust to the rhythm when another head was wedged 

beneath her belly.  Doubt flooded her when she realized the objective, not doubt that it 

would be stimulating but uncertainty of exactly how he thought he could suck her clit 

with Trar pounding at her so hard it nearly buckled her spine. 


----------------------- Page 146-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   146 



         Fingers tugged at her flesh, peeling the nether lips back and stretching her clit up 

her belly. A hot mouth attached itself to her clit, took a hard drag that sent an electric jolt 

through her, disappeared, and then attached itself again for a second heart stopping drag. 

The third time he managed to close his mouth over her clit and suck, he detonated the 

hard knot of compressed rapture inside of her with a force that dragged a scream from 

her. 

         A rush of fire filled her veins, fried her brains.  She began to suck and fondle 

Vladiv feverishly as the first quake of release slammed her. 

         Her fervent ardor broke Vladivs control.  His cock bucked in her mouth.  He 

tensed, shook all over.  Realizing dimly that he was fighting his own culmination, nearly 

mindless as ecstasy crashed through her in hard waves, Eden ceased to allow his cock to 

slip in and out of her mouth and began to suckle him greedily as if she could pull his seed 

from him.  He shifted, ground his teeth, and then groaned as if in agony as his body gave 

up his seed regardless of his will to resist. 

         His hands closed on either side of her head, tensing against her skull as if he 

wasnt certain whether he most wanted to push her way or hold her to him.  She ignored 

him, continuing to tug at him until the pounding waves of her release began to mellow. 

         He fell back against the bed as if Eden had sucked the life force out of him when 

she finally released him and lifted her head.  Gasping for breath, Eden slumped against 

the bed as Adri and Pizan slipped from beneath her, gripping the bed as Trar uttered a 

deep groan and came to a shuttering halt, leaning heavily against her while he fought to 

catch his breath. 

         Sated, limp as a wet rag in the aftermath and conscious of little besides her heart 

beat thundering in her ears, Eden drooped against the mattress as Trar, dragging in a last 

shuttering breath, finally withdrew.  She hadnt realized it was even possible to come so 

hard, she thought dimly--not before shed experienced the brood.  She was actually a 

little surprised she hadnt had heart failure. 

         Her nipples, clit, and passage were still pounding dully from the blood that they 

drawn to engorge her most sensitive areas with their absolutely lovely and talented 

mouths. 

         As intrigued as shed been by the prospect of an orgy of indulgence, she hadnt 

actually expected the experience shed had--not after what Baen and Cal had done to her 

the night before.  Nothing should have even come close to comparing. 

         But this was definitely close. 

         Someone grasped her hips, lifting until her knees were beneath her.     Groaning, 

Eden angled her head back to see that Adri had taken Trars place even as he stroked his 

member along her cleft and nudged the rounded head inside of her.  It felt amazing. 

         She only just climaxed and his thrusting invasion still felt delightful. 

         Without a great deal of surprise, she discovered when she faced forward again 

that Pizan had knelt in front of her to offer his engorged member. 

         Instantly intrigued, she took his shaft into her mouth as she had Vladivs, stroking 

and suckling him with enthusiasm if without a great deal of need.  Her blood was still 

high, however, and her body began to rise to the occasion, warming again after a few 

moments, the tension curling inside of her and rising. 

         She was nearing the peak when she felt Adris cock jerk in her passage.  Almost 

at the same instant, Pizans body seized.  More desperate to reach her own release before 


----------------------- Page 147-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     147 



she lost the wherewithal to do so than because she felt driven, she worked more 

feverishly over Pizan, raced to catch up with them  and failed. 

         A peculiar mixture of emotions swamped her as she felt them culminate, pleasure 

that shed given them pleasure, both irritation and disappointment that shed missed her 

chance at coming again, and relief that shed done her good deed for the day. 

         Telling herself that she was getting greedy, she sank limply to the bed when they 

withdrew, drifting lazily, trying to ignore the twinges and sparks that still thrummed 

through her, demanding attention.   Shed just decided her body was going to cool and 

stop bothering her when Trar came to bathe the semen from her. She watched him 

through slumberous, covetous eyes as he carefully bathed the stickiness from her, 

tempted to demand a repeat performance. 

         That hardly seemed fair to the others, though, she decided, watching a little 

wistfully as they filed out of the room to find their own sleeping couches. 

         The unfairness stuck in her mind and after a moment, she rolled onto her side 

and studied her warriors speculatively. 

         She wanted Baen.   She was fairly certain that she couldve been completely and 

totally satisfied only with Baen. What she felt for him, though, went well beyond mere 

desire and she couldnt afford to nurture those feelings.  Moreover, Baen, from what she 

could tell, expected her to receive all of his brood.  None of them would understand if she 

chose one and ignored the rest. 

         After a moment, she got up and approached Miccan.  He looked surprised when 

she caught his hand, but he didnt resist when she led him to her bed.  His eyes, she saw 

when she lay down again, were gleaming with desire and uneasiness and hopefulness. 

         Warming to him at once, she smiled up at him as he climbed on the bed carefully 

and lay down on his side beside her. 


----------------------- Page 148-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     148 



                                     Chapter Twenty Two 



         Wisdom, Eden thought wryly, was something that was supposed to come with 

age.  Although she made it a point not to spend a great deal of time dwelling on her own 

age, she certainly had enough years and experience under her belt that she should have 

attained the wisdom to know better than to take on a half a dozen men in one night, she 

thought ruefully as she roused enough to begin to feel pain in every joint and muscle in 

her body. 

         There was no getting around the fact that the pazaan was inspiration enough to 

behave without restraint.   At every moment that she was within the menooku she was 

surrounded by gorgeous males catering to her every need, caressing her whenever the 

opportunity arose and watching her hungrily whenever they thought she wouldnt notice, 

making her hyperaware of her femininity and their masculinity.        There was also no 

getting around the fact that Baens brood in particular sent her sex drive through the roof. 

         Her empathy for their discomfort and her sense of fair play had driven her to act 

against her better judgment. 

         And of course Ivy had planted the intriguing notion in her mind of indulging 

herself in an orgy of debauchery. 

         And she still didnt know why shed hatched the idiotic notion to take care of 

her brood. 

         Actually, she did, but she didnt particularly want to examine why it mattered so 

much to her to make them happy, why she was trying so hard to please them when she 

knew very well it wasnt expected of her. 

         Groaning, she struggled to turn over onto her back and lay panting for several 

moments when she heard the brood enter her suite to attend her morning ritual.  When 

she finally opened her eyes, she saw that Cal, Trar and Vladiv were standing beside the 

bed, wearing almost identical expressions of concern. 

         Smiling up at them wanly, Eden pushed herself up on her elbows with an effort, 

letting out a hiss of pain as did so and her muscles and joints protested the movement. 

         Someone settled on the bed beside her and she turned to see it was Baen, looking 

as disturbed as the others.  Lifting his hands, he fitted her translator onto her head. 

         You are hurt? 

         She felt hot color seep into her cheeks.  Just  sore, she admitted a little 

lamely. 

         We will make it better, Cal said promptly, leaning down to scoop her up before 

she could protest and carrying her into the bathing room. 

         He was disapproving when she insisted that she could attend her personal needs 

without any assistance, but she ignored the look as she hobbled a little stiffly into the 

little nook where the toilet sat. 

         The three men were standing just outside when she emerged again.  She noticed, 

though, that Trar and Vladiv refused to meet her gaze and looked a question at Cal. 

         Cal, she saw, was glaring at both of them accusingly, but his expression softened 


----------------------- Page 149-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                       149 



to a look of concern and empathy as he met her gaze again.       The heat of the water will 

soothe, he murmured, lifting her carefully into his arms and carrying her down into the 

bath. 

         Instead of settling her on the bathing bench as they generally did, Cal sat down in 

the water with her in his lap, pulling her back against his chest.  Trar and Vladiv joined 

them.  Settling on their knees on either side of her, they began to stroke their hands over 

her in a soothing massage, beginning with her feet and working their way upwards. 

         Cals movements were as tender.     He stroked her arms for several moments and 

then focused on working the tension from her shoulders and neck. 

         She was half asleep by the time Trar and Vladiv had worked their way up to her 

thighs.  Their ministrations then, however, were far more stimulating than relaxing. 

Before theyd spent more than a handful of minutes stroking her from groin to knee, 

tension had begun to coil low in her belly, and her sex, the insatiable hussy, was 

demanding to be fed--again. 

         She was relieved when they finally ceased stroking her, helped her from the bath 

and dried her. 

         She was still stiff and sore when she emerged, but far less so than before, and in 

any case her body was buzzing cozily for more, which was enough of a diversion that she 

managed to dress without too many grunts and groans and settled to break her fast. 

         Typically, she had no appetite in the morning and only nibbled at the food to 

appease them because shed discovered early on that they seemed very unsettled about 

her size. She supposed it was to be expected.     Obviously, their concept of beauty and 

health was their own queens, and she doubted any of the Xtanian women were under 

seven feet tall or even close to thin.  She only had Sademeen to go by, of course, and she, 

poor thing, had already borne many broods--reason enough to be more than a little 

overweight even for her height--but she thought that Sademeen was typical, not unusual. 

And if that was the case, it certainly explained the impression she got that the Xtanian 

men thought the Earth women in general were unnervingly puny and weak. 

         She thought her pazaan was probably fearful that she was going to keel over dead 

and that was why they looked so upset when she displayed so little interest in eating. 

         It was far worse today, though, she discovered because she felt vaguely nauseated 

even looking at the food.   Girding herself, she struggled to eat enough to satisfy them and 

left with a strong sense of relief to be free of observation--or relatively free of it--for a 

few hours. 

         Deborah Pugh, Stacy Sessions, and Brenda Coleman, sector chiefs for med techs, 

engineers and agriculture respectively arrived midmorning for a meeting.        Glad for the 

diversion, although she expected trouble since theyd come to speak with her in person, 

Eden told her assistant to show them in. 

         Deb went straight to the point.  The natives are getting restless, she said tartly. 

         Edens brows rose almost to her hairline.   What makes you say that? she asked 

sharply. 

         Stacy sent Deb an irritated glance.  Our natives, she said pointedly. They feel 

like theyve waited long enough.  They want to know if its safe to choose their own 

men. 

         Some of Edens tension ebbed, but only some.  Acutely aware of Baen, she 

struggled for several moments to figure out a way to speak with them without him 


----------------------- Page 150-----------------------

                                          Kaitlyn OConnor                                       150 



present and finally accepted that trying to do so would only make him suspicious. 

          Im not sure it is safe, she said hesitantly. 

          Brendas expression was disbelieving.       Youre alive.  The others that were 

allowed to pick a harem are, too.      I havent seen anything to indicate any of you have had 

trouble. 

          In fact, just the opposite.  With Marion Lynden and the others strolling around 

and preening themselves over their punishment for what was clearly dangerous 

behavior, and you, and Liz, and Ivy floating around with sappy happy looks on your 

faces, everybody, including me, is beginning to resent being excluded from having a 

choice in whether or not they want to mate up with the Xtanians. 

          Edens expression hardened.      A little professional courtesy would be 

appreciated, she said tightly. 

          Brenda reddened.    I apologize for what might have seemed like criticism, she 

said stiffly. 

          I was referring to respect for the office I hold, Eden said pointedly.        You have 

the right to criticize.  You do not have the right to speak to me as if I was one of your 

inferiors. 

          Brendas blush deepened, but the anger in her eyes was replaced with discomfort 

and guilt.  Yes, maam. 

          Eden surveyed the other two women coldly for a moment and finally unbent 

slightly.  Regardless of what you may perceive to be the case, were walking on egg 

shells here, and all is not as it seems. 

          She stopped, considered for several moments and finally decided that it would be 

far better to explain the customs of the Xtanians in excruciating detail than to allow the 

others to make their decision blindly.  Very likely, they would dismiss it, but they could 

not later complain that they werent warned. 

          When shed finished describing the mating process, she saw that all three women 

were staring at her with varying degrees of horror, revulsion, and disbelief. 

          I find that hard to credit, Brenda said finally. 

          Eden grew angry at the not so subtle implication that she was lying. 

Nevertheless, I will expect you to explain this to the women in your sectors so that they 

know what to expect.  If theyre still interested, we still have to consider security for the 

colony at large.  Names will be drawn by lot, but only one at the time per sector per 

week.   Until we have had time to be absolutely certain that there will be no danger, or at 

least a very minimal danger, integration will only be allowed slowly and cautiously. 

          The Xtanians are showing signs that they are both willing and able to adapt to 

our customs--at least to a degree.  Splitting up the broods is not an option.  The bond 

between them isnt at all like anything any of us has ever encountered, but its obvious 

theyre inseparable and trying to do so could create problems we dont want to have to 

deal with.    As long as the women fully understand as much as we do know of their 

customs, though, and are careful not to push too quickly, there should be no trouble. 

          But it will be your responsibility as sector chiefs to see to it that you dont send 

any loose cannons. 

          You mean like Marion Lynden and her cronies? Stacy said tartly. 

          Eden gave her a look.  Exactly like Marion and cronies, she said coldly. 

Unfortunately, they left us with no choice but to send them since theyd already done so 


----------------------- Page 151-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     151 



much damage sending them was the only way to try to mend the breech. 

         Stacy looked away uncomfortably, but Eden doubted she felt any real guilt that 

the majority of the group in question belonged to her sector. 

         Dismissing the remark after a moment, Eden considered the situation carefully, 

trying to decide if shed covered all angles and finally came up with another potential for 

disaster. There arent enough broods to go around, she said finally.  Men certainly, 

but now that we know they will not be separated from their brood brothers--not enough 

broods.  This isnt something we need to be particularly worried about at the moment 

since there are some who are very much against mixing anyway.       But it still has to be 

considered for the long term.  We dont want the women inadvertently favoring men 

from several different broods, as Ivy, and Liz and I did.  And we dont want them 

fighting over the men.  They will single out the one man that interests them most, one at 

the time, and then make certain that all the men of the brood theyve chosen have 

identified themselves before the next chooses. 

         They will be sent out under military escort to make certain order is kept. 

         Stacy and Brenda obviously had mixed feelings as they left, but both women 

seemed more at ease, no doubt because they finally had something solid to appease the 

women in their sectors. 

         Deb lingered behind, studying Eden speculatively.  Its been rough? she said 

with a touch of sympathy. 

         Eden reddened.  An adjustment, certainly.  I dont know that it would exactly 

qualify to call it rough when they treat me like a queen, wait on me hand and foot and 

always put my needs before their own. 

         A slow grin curled Debs lips.  That bad, huh? 

         Eden couldnt help but smile back, but she sighed wanly.   In all honesty, its 

wearing and more often than not irritating.  Im used to doing things for myself--we all 

are.  Being pampered like a helpless infant might sound appealing from the outside, but 

its nerve wrackingly awkward--like trying to feed yourself with your left hand. 

         And I .  She broke off.  Theyre so sweet, all of them, so eager to please and 

so hurt when you dont want their help that I spend most of my time worrying about 

pleasing them. 

         Deb shrugged.  I expect it wouldnt be as wearing if you didnt have to contend 

with quite so many.   Is there no way to get out of that? 

         Eden frowned.  Im not sure.  Eventually, assuming it just doesnt get to be too 

much for all of us, and mixing doesnt lead to violence and all sorts of unpleasant 

repercussions, maybe Ill figure out a way. 

         You wouldnt be against it? 

         Eden stared at her as if shed lost her mind. I care about them, too much to take 

a chance that theyd do something to themselves because they were rejected, or be 

banished, or anything awful like that.  But one brood is certainly enough. 

         Mmm, Deb responded noncommittally.  Almost too much, Id guess.  Why 

dont you stop by the clinic and let me run a check on you? 

         I look that bad? Eden asked jokingly. 

         Deb chuckled, but shook her head.   You look tired and a little pale. 

         A blush climbed Edens cheeks.    Maybe Im overdoing it--a little. 

         Deb burst out laughing.  Almost certainly.  Id still like to give you a checkup. 


----------------------- Page 152-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  152 



         Eden gave in to the inevitable.  Let me check my schedule, she muttered, 

somewhat irritably.  Next week?    Say midmorning? 

         Deb nodded.  Ill make sure I have an opening for you.    Promise? 

         Unless something comes up that I can use as an excuse, Eden murmured 

teasingly. 

         I could always bring a portable and come to you, Deb retorted chidingly, And I 

will if you dont show up.  She hesitated at the door.  We know their food isnt harmful 

to us, but youre primarily on an alien diet.  It might not be meeting your needs. 

         Nodding, Eden waved her off.    She wasnt particularly disturbed about it.  She felt 

fine, as shed admitted, tired because shed overindulged, but otherwise fine.    She was far 

more worried, in any case, about the exodus of the colonists toward the Xtanians. 

Problems were bound to arise no matter what they did to circumvent them. 

         Edens edict was received pretty much as shed come to expect from the colonists. 

Everyone grumbled.     Even the angriest among them, though, were at least able to look 

forward to a specific point in time where they would be allowed to chose a husband 

brood, or a harem for themselves, which ever way they preferred to look at it. 

         As shed also expected, they also tended to ignore the down side to the Xtanians 

customs but the first to have the opportunity discovered quickly enough that it wasnt 

merely propaganda devised to manipulate them and they were no happier than Eden, Ivy 

and Liz had been. 

         Eden was secretly glad, because it quieted the mob and dampened their 

enthusiasm--at least temporarily.  She knew, though, that it wouldnt last any longer than 

it took for the brood to begin to adjust to the preferences of their queens. 

         Regardless, the unrest was enough to keep her busier than usual, and she might 

have forgotten her promise to Deb to go in for a checkup except for one circumstance. 

         The vague sense of nausea became a regular occurrence. 

         Eden wasnt certain whether Baen had caught the gist of her conversation with 

Deb, but after Deb had finally left and she flicked a glance at Baen to see if he seemed to 

have understood any of what had been discussed, she saw that he looked a little ill 

himself as he examined her face searchingly. 

         Disconcerted, she considered asking him point blank if hed understood the 

conversation--or any part of the conversation shed had with the others. 

         She hesitated to back him into a corner, however, because there were only two 

possibilities that she could think of.  Either hed picked up only a handful of words and 

had grasped enough to understand Deb was concerned about her, or he was trying to hide 

the fact that hed learned far more than hed given her reason to believe and hed 

understood everything, or pretty much everything, that had been discussed. 

         He might only have understood enough that, put together with Debs tone and 

body language, hed figured out she was concerned. 

         She wasnt certain she wanted to delve into any reasons he might have for 

keeping it secret from her if he had learned enough to follow her conversations. 

         Besides, how much faith could she place in her interpretation of his expression? 

         He would only be unsettled if he cared about her and she wanted to believe he 

did. 

         Dismissing it after a time, she focused on her work. 

         Sooner or later, she would know for certain just how much Baen understood and 


----------------------- Page 153-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                        153 



in the meanwhile she was taking all of the precautions she possibly could to protect the 

interests of the colony. 

         Despite the problems of the day, and the fact that Eden had begun the day feeling 

much the worse for wear, she found herself looking forward to spending quality time 

with Baen and his brood.     She might not have if not for the fact that Trar and Vladiv had 

stirred her up just enough to tease her throughout the day with possibilities, but they had 

and she wasnt at all reluctant to engage in a little more sensible recreation. 

         Baen, to her surprise and a touch of both amusement and irritation, nixed that 

idea.  As soon as shed been carried to bed and settled, hed ordered his brood out to 

allow her to rest. 

         She didnt protest.  She was tired, a little randy after her invigorating bath and 

massage, but it wasnt anything she couldnt deal with.  She was a little less pleased and 

amused the following night and became downright indignant by the third night. 

         Im not that tired, she protested. 

         He pretended he had no idea what shed said, but he made no attempt to fetch her 

translator to find out either. 

         Deciding after several tense moments that she really didnt want to fight with him 

about it, she finally flounced onto her side and stewed over it until she fell asleep, but she 

was resolved to confront him about it by the time shed reached her office. 

         The problem, she discovered, was that it was a rather delicate subject--at least as 

far as she was concerned and once shed marched over to him to give him a piece of mind 

she simply stared at him for several moments, trying to decide how to phrase her 

complaint.  Im the  uh  head of the pazaan, right? 

         He studied her warily for a moment.     Yes. 

         Then its my decision whether or not I take one of the pazaan  uh  into my bed, 

or more than one, she said, stabbing him with the point of her index finger for 

emphasize. 

         Anger glittered in his eyes.  No. 

         Eden gaped at him in surprise.  What do you mean no? she demanded 

indignantly. 

         I am high warrior, and you are my responsibility.     At any time that I deem it 

necessary to protect you, even from yourself, it is my duty to do so. 

         Taken aback by the response, which she certainly hadnt expected, Eden went 

back to gaping at him.  I dont need to be protected from--that! 

         You were hurt and ill the day after, he reminded her.  And for two days since 

you have scarcely eaten. 

         Eden felt her face heat.  Sore, not injured, she retorted.  Im not as weak as you 

obviously think I am. 

         His expression softened after a moment.     Amusement took the place of his anger. 

He lifted a hand to stroke her cheek gently.  You are not nearly as fragile as I had 

believed, nor as strong as you believe. 

         Disconcerted, uncomfortable with the conversation anyway, Eden decided to drop 

the subject.  Maybe not, she muttered as she turned away and settled at her desk, but I 

dont need someone else to tell me when Im hungry, sleepy--or horny, damn it!           Ive 

been teased for days, and next week I wont be with you--and your brood, she added 

after a considerable pause. 


----------------------- Page 154-----------------------

                                     Kaitlyn OConnor                                  154 



         She was somewhat mollified by Baens explanation, but as grateful as she was for 

a reprieve to recover from overindulgence and a little more time to rest, his behavior 

seemed inconsistent with what shed thought she understood about the Xtanians and it 

made her more than a little uneasy, made her worry that she was seeing changes within 

her brood that werent at all customary for the Xtanians. 

         Baen and Cal made love with her that night with infinite care, but with a 

thoroughness that left her breathless and completely sated and the following night Vladiv 

and Trar.  It seemed indisputable that they were all chastened by her condition the 

morning after her wild romp, or had been castigated by Baen, because thereafter all of the 

others vanished as soon as shed made her choice for the night and she didnt get 

seconds, much less thirds. 

         It annoyed her, in more ways than one, but mostly because she couldnt help but 

feel that she and Baen were locked in a power struggle to see which of them was actually 

in charge of the mezooku. 

         On the bright side, Baen was equally strict with the other broods, denying them 

nightly access to her, giving her one night to rest undisturbed every other night.  They 

yielded to his orders without any apparent anger or resentment, but they seemed 

surprised, which seemed to her to indicate that his behavior was not the norm. 

         She might have spent more time worrying about it except for the fact that she 

discovered the vague nausea she felt every morning not only didnt go away, it got worse 

and she began to wonder if she was being poisoned. 


----------------------- Page 155-----------------------

                                           THE NINTH ORB                                            155 



                                        Chapter Twenty Three 



          Eden?   Eden Chisholm? Deb exclaimed in pleased surprise. 

          Eden gave her a look.  Very funny! 

          Chuckling, Deb ushered Eden into her office.  Its just that I havent seen you in 

so long!  Whats it been? 

          Ignoring the chair Deb indicated, Eden paced to the window to stare out at the city 

below.  You know Ive been busy, Eden retorted irritably. 

          Havent we all?    Wait!  My memorys starting to come back.             Didnt you tell me 

youd come in for a check up about three weeks ago? 

          Sighing, Eden turned away from the window and moved to the chair Deb had 

indicated when shed come in.        Flouncing into it, she flicked a glance toward her shadow, 

Baen, and focused on Deb again. 

          Has it been that long? 

          Give or take.  I assumed since you didnt show that youd adjusted and/or had no 

problems that concerned you.        But you still look pale and tired.  Not getting enough 

sleep? 

          Color crept into Edens cheeks.      Im glad youre in such a good humor, Eden 

retorted dryly. 

          Deb studied her for several moments and finally sat back in her chair.  You 

arent feeling well, are you? 

          Eden shrugged.  I suppose Ive been feeling a little more tired than usual, but 

Ive taken to waking up during the night so I figured that was why.  She hesitated for 

several moments before she continued.  Vague nausea from time to time. 

          Debs brows rose.  Something in your diet, you think? 

          Not that I can figure out.  Thats what I was hoping you could tell me. 

          Nodding, Deb got to her feet.      Well, I know youre a very busy woman, so why 

dont we just go ahead and do a full scan and see what we see? 

          Relief flooded Eden.     Good.    Ill feel better if you cover everything, she said 

pointedly. 

          Deb sent her a piercing look then, but merely nodded, gesturing for Eden to 

precede her into the examination room.          When Eden had settled on the table and stretched 

out, trying to relax, Deb began to move the various electronics into position.  You ok 

with having the hulking brute hovering over you?            Or would you like for me to call 

security to escort him down the hall to wait? 

          Eden resisted the urge to glance toward Baen, but she saw in her peripheral vision 

that he was looking the array of equipment over with a thoroughness that probably 

missed very little.    Apparently satisfied, he moved to a position along the wall that put 

him in direct line with her vision. 

          She wasnt certain of whether hed chosen that particular spot because it was the 

clearest, or because it gave him the clearest view of her and the monitors. 

          Its all right. 


----------------------- Page 156-----------------------

                                        Kaitlyn OConnor                                     156 



         Youre sure?   It would bother the hell out of me to be under watch at all times. 

         Eden smiled wryly.    I am under watch at all times, she reminded Deb. 

         Deb thought it over and finally shrugged.     The monitoring devices arent quite as 

intrusive, however. 

         Youre only saying that because youre not under surveillance all the time. 

         Deb chuckled.    With the weight of office . Its your fault youre the most 

important person on the planet.  Thats what you get for being so damned good at your 

job that everybodys terrified to let you out of their sight. 

         Eden knew she was teasing, but the comments warmed her.           Its nice to get a pat 

on the back occasionally.  Thank you. 

         Youre welcome.  Im going to start the scan now.  Just close your eyes and try 

to relax and keep movements to a minimum. 

         Eden nodded and closed her eyes as she felt the slight warmth of the laser touch 

the top of her skull, breathing slowly and evenly and counting off the seconds in her head 

as it moved slowly across her forehead and continued its journey down the length of her 

body.   She was so totally relaxed by the time the scan reached her toes and started back 

up that she dozed for a handful of seconds. 

         A faint sound jolted her awake again moments later and she opened her eyes, 

blinked them several times to clear her vision and searched for Deb. 

         Deb, she saw, had moved around to study the readouts. 

         It was only then that she realized Deb had switched audio off and was reading the 

stats the system was displaying.  Instantly, she tensed.  Anything interesting? she asked 

when Deb simply stood staring at the display, her expression stern with either 

concentration or dismay.     Eden wasnt certain which, but she didnt particularly like the 

idea that Deb was reluctant to tell her what the readings were. 

         Deb glanced at her a little distractedly.  Nothing alarming, she said soothingly. 

Something a little unexpected--although Im not sure why Im surprised.           Thats a shut 

out.  Home team wins. 

         Irritation surged through Eden, along with alarm.  She surged upward.  In 

English, if you dont mind, she snapped irritably. 

         Deb grinned.  Patience.  Lie still.  I want to run another scan. 

         Why? Eden demanded suspiciously. 

         Because Im the med tech and I get to be boss here. 

         Resentfully, Eden settled again.  Is it something Im eating thats making me 

nauseous? 

         Shhh! 

         Eden pursed her lips, but when the scan skipped her upper body and then slowed 

to scan her lower body, she tensed again.  What is it? 

         Four. 

         Ignoring the order to lay still, Eden tried to struggle up again.  Deb planted a hand 

on her shoulder and pushed her flat.  Be still! 

         Four what? Eden demanded. 

         Thats what Im trying to see here, Deb said testily.  If youll be still, Ill tell 

you in a minute. 

         Eden stilled, but she found it impossible to relax. 

         Wise woman, Deb murmured after a moment.  Not that Im completely certain 


----------------------- Page 157-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     157 



you had anything to do with it.  Ordinarily, of course, it would be entirely up to you, but 

this is just weird and totally out of my realm of understanding. 

         What is weird and beyond your understanding? 

         Deb shrugged and finally swiveled the monitor so that Eden could see it.  She 

might have saved herself the trouble.  Eden had no idea what she was supposed to be 

looking at.  The holographic 3D display just looked like layers and layers of flesh ghosted 

one on top of another.  Deb took her pen and pointed to a roughly lozenge shape. 

Male.  She pointed to another just a little distance away.  Male, female, female, she 

added when shed pointed out three more.  Im going to have to order at least three more 

incu-sys  unless you dont want to do one au naturale.  Probably ought to order a 

dozen. 

         Eden stared at the shapes Deb had pointed out blankly, glanced at Deb and then 

studied the monitor again.  What the hell are you talking about? 

         Debs brows rose.  The babies. 

         Shock instantly closed over Eden.  What? she asked faintly. 

         Something about the tone of her voice penetrated Debs abstraction.  She sent 

Eden a sharp look.   Breathe. 

         Obediently, Eden sucked in a deep, gasping breath. 

         Did you take the fertility drugs? 

         Eden merely stared at her.  Fertility? she echoed blankly. 

         Deb studied her a moment.    I didnt think so. 

         Edens mouth was desert dry.   Youre saying  youre telling me that Im  

Im . 

         Yes, you are.  Tired, nauseated, not sleeping well  My god, Eden.     Dont tell 

me you didnt even suspect? 

         I thought I was being poisoned, Eden said faintly. 

         Deb gaped at her in stunned disbelief, blinking rapidly.  Why would you think 

that? 

         Eden closed her eyes.  Because Im so popular around here?     Theres no 

mistake? she asked abruptly, opening her eyes again. 

         Deb gave her a look.  Nothing in the tox screen.  Youre as healthy as you were 

the last time I checked you, which is to say in excellent condition.  Youre pregnant. 

Thats all thats wrong with you.   Except  Well, I suppose its a matter of opinion 

whether its actually wrong.  It just isnt anything Id expected and its unprecedented 

among us, thats for sure.  I should be used to it by now, though.  Want to know who the 

fathers are? 

         Eden stared at her blankly.  Fathers? 

         Deb shrugged.  Well, cant tell you exactly until I run some tests on the 

prospectives.  But this little lady here, she tapped one of the lozenges, belongs to that 

great hulking brute standing over there like someone pole axed him. 

         Edens gaze moved automatically to Baen.  She saw that Deb was right.  He was 

so pale that she thought for several moments that he was going to keel over.     Baens? 

she asked faintly. 

         Mmmhmm.      DNA matches that sample you sent around a while back.  The other 

three are his brothers.  I can tell you that much, at least.  If you want to know which 

ones, youll have to get them to come in. 


----------------------- Page 158-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                   158 



         The shock still hadnt worn off and Eden couldnt seem to gather her wits.  The 

only thing that kept cycling in her brain was four--pregnant--and Baen. Thats 

possible? 

         Ordinarily, no.  But these arent ordinary circumstances. From what Ive been 

able to figure out the Xtanians arent the only ones adjusting.   So far every female that 

Ive checked thats taken on a pazaan has turned up pregnant.  I havent gotten the chance 

to test any of them, but Im guessing they must secrete hormones during intercourse that 

rev up the female reproductive cycle--in our case that would be super revving since we, 

as you well know, are infertile most of the time due to the anti-aging drugs. 

         She paused, studying Eden critically for several moments.  I think you need a 

little time to adjust to the news, she said intuitively.  I can give you a few weeks--itll 

take that long to build the incu-sys, but you need to give some thought to which ones you 

want me to take. 

         Eden merely stared at her blankly. 

         Deb patted her shoulder.  You cant carry them all, you know. 

         Nodding, Eden finally pushed herself upright, sat staring down at her toes for a 

few moments and finally slipped off the examination table.      She didnt look at Baen as 

she left the room.  She didnt hear what Deb called after her.  She merely nodded and 

kept going. 

         It was fortunate, she supposed, that she was such a creature of habit. She found 

herself in her office without any memory of having headed that way.  After looking 

around the room a little vaguely, she sat down at her desk.  She merely stared at her 

computer monitor, however. 

         She was fairly certain she would not have been as shocked if Deb had told her it 

was poison that was causing the listlessness, the difficulty sleeping, the vague, and 

sometime very pronounced nausea. 

         She thought she had covered every possible scenario, but she had not considered 

that any of them were likely to conceive.   She certainly hadnt thought about the 

possibility for herself, although she had no reason to think she was any less likely to 

conceive than the others. 

         Four.  Deb had said four.  How could she have gotten pregnant at all?     Let alone 

with four? 

         Infertile meant rare egg production, not a half a damned dozen at one cycle! 

         Deb hadnt been surprised, though, and that wasnt only because shed thought 

the symptoms suggested pregnancy. 

         Everyone shed checked was pregnant, and carrying more than one. 

         She felt a nearly overwhelming, and hysterical, urge to giggle.   They were 

certainly going to have a bumper crop of new colonists! 

         She sobered after a moment, realizing shed given the go ahead to the other 

colonists to choose men for themselves.     The Xtanian men were more than potent.      They 

had to be secreting something that was forcing the women to produce. 

         She still didnt understand how, even if theyd boosted her reproduction, that four 

different males had managed to fertilize four different eggs. 

         That thought halted her in her rambling contemplation, though. 

         Baen had fathered a child on her.  Baen whod been certain he couldnt, or least 

told her he couldnt. 


----------------------- Page 159-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                     159 



         Whod fathered the others? 

         Deb had said it was Baens brood, but that wasnt good enough.     She wanted to 

know who. 

         Tell your brood that they must come into New Savannah and go to the clinic, 

she told Baen without bothering to turn around. 

         It occurred to her almost at once that he might or might not understand since she 

wasnt wearing her translator.  Grabbing it off her desk, she set the device on her head 

and repeated the command.     When Baen still didnt move, she swiveled around to look at 

him. 

         He didnt look as pale as he had earlier, but he looked stunned. 

         However well he usually pretended not to understand, she knew he had to have 

understood a good bit of what Deb had been telling her. 

         Now, Baen, she said in a tone that brooked no argue. 

         He swallowed a little sickly, nodded, and then frowned as if trying to recall what 

shed said. 

         Go and get them, she said slowly. 

         They are coming, he responded. 

         Eden stared at him, feeling her jaw slowly go slack.  She blinked several times.   I 

 uh  How do you know theyre coming? 

         He touched his temple, rubbed it with his fingertips as if it hurt.  I summoned 

them. 

         How? Eden demanded, wondering a little wildly if the shock had unhinged her 

mind. 

         He stared at her in confusion.  We are brood.  We are as one, he said slowly. 

It is much like the thing on your wrist. 

         The communicator?    You have one in your head?     You communicate 

telepathically, she guessed abruptly as it hit her suddenly why they worked so well 

together, why they always seemed to know what needed to be done without having to be 

told.  They did communicate.  They just didnt need to verbalize to do so. 

         They hadnt thought about it because they couldnt. 

         She supposed the Xtanians had not told them because it had not occurred to them 

that the Earth women couldnt. 

         Maybe. 

         Maybe they realized they had an advantage? 

         She considered it carefully for some time and finally dismissed it.  Hed said 

brood.  He hadnt said pazaan.   He could communicate with his brothers without speech, 

not the others. 

         That was the bond, she realized.  They shared thoughts, maybe all thoughts. 

Maybe they couldnt block the others from their minds at all?     Did that mean they shared 

feelings, too?  Knew about them?     Or felt them? 

         The nerves might carry sensation, but it was the brain that translated.  That was 

why Baen--all of them--usually said we. 

         She thrust that from her mind after a few moments.    She had enough to deal with 

without trying to understand the confusing relationships of the Xtanains. 

         Most important at the moment was how, if at all, the discovery that they were 

pregnant impacted the colony. The pregnancy changed their situation drastically. 


----------------------- Page 160-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                     160 



         Moving would mean placing a high risk on the babies.  Even if they could feel 

that theyd taken every possible precaution to protect them, unless they placed all of the 

developing fetuses in incu-sys, they would be at greater risk themselves, and perhaps not 

physically able to do the things they would need to do to survive, let alone flourish. 

         It occurred to her that they did not have to have the babies at all.  There was 

another alternative, but it made her feel like throwing up. 

         She could not make this decision alone, she decided. 

         After a moments thought, she buzzed Deb.  Contact the other  uh  

mothers, she said, stumbling over the word.  Theyre to meet with me in council 

chambers. 

         Surprise flickered in Debs eyes, but after staring at her speculatively for several 

moments she nodded.      When? 

         Now. 

         Itll take me a few minutes to locate them.  Thirty minutes? 

         Fine. 

         Anything else? 

         Baens brothers will be coming for testing.  Notify the guards at the gate and 

have them escorted to med lab, and when youre done, have the ones that test positive 

wait. 

         Debs brows rose at that, but she merely rang off without voicing any of the 

questions Eden could see buzzing through her mind. 

         A couple of the women were already in the council room when Eden arrived. 

They looked questioningly at her, but Eden ignored it, gesturing for them to be seated and 

then pacing to the window to stare down at the city while she waited for everyone else to 

arrive. 

         It was late afternoon, and many of the women had already ended their shift and 

were heading to their homes.     A handful were headed toward the security passage and the 

new city that had sprung up between New Savannah and the Xtanian Citadel. 

         Either they hadnt gotten word before theyd gone off the clock, or they werent 

pregnant--yet. 

         Eden hadnt summoned the council, but Deb buzzed, appearing on her vid screen 

to inform her that shed contacted the other nine women in question and to inform her 

that Baens brood brothers had arrived.     When Eden rang off, she counted heads and 

discovered everyone had arrived. 

         Eden saw without surprise that theyd been escorted.  Ten Xtanian warriors were 

ranged around the room, including Baen. 

         Tension settled as a knot in the pit of her stomach as she considered ordering the 

guards from the room and the possible consequences of doing so. 

         She didnt feel up to the possibility of a challenge in authority at the moment. 

Moreover, the Xtanians either already knew everything--or they knew nothing because 

they couldnt understand the language. 

         It seemed a little like trying to close the barn door after all of the cows had 

already escaped. 

         She decided to simply ignore them, but she removed her translator very 

deliberately, switched it off and set in on the conference table.    Without so much as a 

blink, the other women removed theirs, as well. 


----------------------- Page 161-----------------------

                                         THE NINTH ORB                                          161 



          Im sure some of you have guessed by now why I called this meeting.            Deb 

informed me earlier this morning that we have a  situation that will have a tremendous 

impact on the decision we made months ago to seek an alternate location for the colony. 

          Several of the women exchanged looks, but it was Ivy who spoke.  I was under 

the impression that that plan was merely a contingency, in case we discovered that it was 

necessary for the safety of the colonists to remove to a new location. 

          Eden shrugged.  It was.  It still is.  Moreover, we have not located a site that is 

even nearly as good as this world.  If worse comes to worse, theres still the option of 

heading back toward Earth and settling on one of the other worlds. 

          At least, I considered that an option before.  I dont feel particularly comfortable 

with the thought of trying to transport fetuses.      Even with the incu-sys units, they are 

very, very fragile at this stage of development.      I think the risks to them would be high. 

          This time instead of merely exchanging glances, the women began trying to talk 

all at once.  It was hard to catch individual remarks, but the general consensus was that 

no one wanted to take the risk. 

          Eden studied her hands.  That being the case, Im fairly certain the alternative 

wont appeal to any of you, but it is my duty to point out the option nevertheless.  We 

came with donors, anticipating a need that hasnt arisen.  We dont have to consider the 

fetuses, at all. 

          As understanding dawned, they paled one by one.         Abandon them, you mean? 

Liz demanded, aghast at the suggestion. 

          Thats one possibility. 

          Why would we have to? one of the women cried out.  I dont see why wed 

have to!  And I wont!  Ill stay.    The rest of you can go if you want to! 

          It took Eden several minutes to get everyone relatively quiet again.        I dont want 

to. This isnt personal with me.      Im trying to make a decision that will be in everyones 

best interests.  Dont make me the villain here. 

          Liz, it was you who warned me of the dangerous situation that could arise from 

flouting their customs, and you, Ivy, who most loudly vetoed the idea of integrating our 

colony with that of the Xtanians to begin with.       As you also pointed out, one on one, we 

dont even come close to being capable of defending ourselves if the need arose. 

Militarily, they out number us three to one. 

          And their social structure is presenting problems for us.      None of us are 

physically or emotionally capable of handling pazaans.          Im not.  Considering our history, 

I dont think we could go so far as to claim to be truly monogamous, but we are still more 

accustomed to one on one relationships. 

          The long term has to be considered on this, because the mental and emotional 

health of our colony is just as important as the physical health and well being. 

          We also have to consider that, even though they outnumber us three to one, their 

entire culture is based on the broods remaining together.        They would suffer from any 

attempt to split them up because the bond between them is far stronger even than the 

bonds siblings generally form.      They are telepaths, mentally joined even though we see 

no physical joining between them. 

          She could see from their faces that none of the women had realized that particular 

fact, but she waved a dismissing hand at those who wanted to question it. 

          The point is, it cant happen, and that means that we could be looking at conflict 


----------------------- Page 162-----------------------

                                         Kaitlyn OConnor                                       162 



within our own colony between the haves and the have nots. 

          Well, I know three who already have more than their fair share, Marion Lynden 

put in testily. 

          Eden glared at the woman, but she wasnt surprised at the accusation.          She was 

more surprised that she hadnt already heard complaints.  If youre too stupid to grasp 

that that is not a circumstance that I, Liz, or Ivy are particular delighted about, then you 

should certainly be able to grasp screw up, Eden snapped before she thought better of 

it. One brood is certainly enough--more than enough.           But since I have no intention of 

allowing someone else to suffer for my mistakes, I deal with it.  We all deal with it. 

          You could choose to give the unwanted broods as gift to another. 

          Eden--every woman at the table--swiveled around sharply at the male voice that 

intruded. 

          Baen ignored the stares of the other women, his gaze unwavering as it locked with 

Edens.  They would not be shamed in that way.  It is acceptable. 

          Eden merely stared at him blankly, too stunned to discover he could speak and 

understand their language so fluently to be able to think of anything to say.  Shed 

suspected he had some grasp of it long since, but she had not really believed hed 

mastered their tongue.  Shed been thinking more in terms of him having picked up a 

small vocabulary. 

          He swallowed uneasily.  We are a peaceful people.         We have never offered a 

threat to you.   We would never do so, but if you feel that you must go, that you can not be 

comfortable living among us, then there is no need to go to another world.            This one is 

large enough.    We will go far from this place and you will have no need to go at all. 

          Eden felt tears burn her eyes and nose and clog her throat. 

          She fought the urge back with an effort, dragged her gaze from Baen and looked 

at the other women.  They were studying their hands, or the table, uncomfortably.             Eden 

cleared her throat.  This meeting is at an end, ladies, she murmured huskily. 

          Pushing herself up from her chair, Eden moved to stand in front of the window 

while the women filed out. 


----------------------- Page 163-----------------------

                                      THE NINTH ORB                                      163 



                                    Chapter Twenty Four 



         Eden saw Baens reflection as he moved to stand behind her moments before she 

felt the warmth of his nearness.  He didnt touch her, and yet she could feel the insidious 

invasion of her senses that always threw her into chaos, that made thinking optional and 

feeling treacherously appealing. She cleared her throat uncomfortably.  When I accepted 

this position, I dont think I ever really anticipated a time or a situation where I would 

feel conflicted between my responsibilities as the president of the colony and my 

personal feelings. 

         She paused and a wry smile curled her lips.  On a personal level, I dont think I 

ever truly distrusted you or felt threatened by you in any way.   I was wary, yes, a little 

uneasy, very confused, but I wanted to trust you because .  She broke off and dragged 

in a shuddering breath, clearing her throat uncomfortably again. 

         The first time I saw you, you just  took my breath.   I couldnt think, not 

rationally, anyway.  All I could do was feel, and I knew that wasnt something I could 

trust, not as woman, and certainly not as a leader who had the responsibility for the lives 

of two hundred colonists. 

         It was much the same for me the day you came, Baen said huskily.      When you 

came with the others, I could not tear my eyes from you, or move.  I did not think to 

breathe even until I began to grow dizzy and remembered that I had forgotten to.  I am 

not at all certain, but I think I was terrified.  My knees quaked and my heart beat so hard I 

thought it would burst through my chest. 

         The comment dragged a shaky chuckle from her and she tilted her head to look 

back at him.  The look in his eyes made her heart skitter to a painful halt, however, made 

her mouth go dry, and thought fled. 

         I was struck deaf, and mute, and stupid, and blind to all else around me but you. 

To me, you were the most beautiful thing I had ever seen, and for many, many moments I 

could not think beyond that.  And then I realized that you were also the smallest woman I 

had ever seen before, and the boldest, and you were not frightened at all to look up at me 

and command me to do your bidding.       That made me nervous, for I thought, if she is so 

small and feels no fear, then she has reason to feel none. 

         Eden chuckled, realizing that he was teasing her.  Liz is smaller than me, she 

said pointedly and then it occurred to her to wonder if he had found what must have 

seemed very strange to him appealing.  Surely, given the fact that Xtanian women were 

larger than the men, their notion of beauty and desirability was not the same as the men 

she was familiar with?  Had he been drawn to her anyway?  Or because of the difference? 

         Maybe it had been the latter, she thought, realizing that part of what had drawn 

her to him was the fact that he was so exotic.  She hadnt found him appealing in spite of 

the fact that he had wings and horns.  Shed been fascinated by the fact that he did.   The 

differences between him and the men shed known before had added to her excitement 

and enthrallment with him. 

         Obviously, it went beyond that, for there were others of his kind also winged and 


----------------------- Page 164-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                   164 



horned, and he was still infinitely more appealing to her than anyone else. 

         He shrugged. But I did not see Liz.  I saw no one but you. 

         She looked away, uncertain of whether or not she believed that. 

         He caught her shoulders, turning her to face him and capturing her face between 

his hands so that she had to look up at him.   You made me think things that I had never 

thought before.   From that moment, I could think of nothing beyond claiming you for my 

brood and that is not done among us.     Never has a male had the choosing.  And certainly 

never a warrior.  It was not my place, not my right, and I still could think of nothing else. 

         Stay with us, Edie.  We are your devoted slaves.    We will care for you as no 

other would, attend to your comfort, protect you from all threat of harm.     Do not allow 

the others to persuade you to leave us.  He swallowed convulsively.  Do not allow that 

one to take our young from your belly.  I know that we are not  the same, but they will 

be strong and worthy of life. 

         A sense of deflation hit her at that.  It hurt and because it did it produced a spark 

of anger in response.   Catching his wrists, Eden dragged his hands from her cheeks. 

You misunderstood, she said flatly, turning away from him again and moving closer to 

the window to stare blindly at the cityscape.  As you pointed out yourself, we are 

smaller than the women of your world, too small to safely carry so many and deliver 

healthy babies.  The discussion was not about disposing of them.  It was about protecting 

them so that they had a better chance of developing into strong, healthy babies.  They will 

be removed to incu-sys, synthetic, biological wombs designed to protect them throughout 

development. 

         He moved closer, hesitated for several moments and finally dropped his hands to 

his sides when she stiffened as he reached for her.    She said that one was mine.    Is that 

.   Did I misunderstand that as well? 

         Eden frowned.   No.  You didnt misunderstand.     One is yours--the others your 

brothers. 

         He swallowed audibly.  She could not be wrong? 

         Eden shook her head.   No.   She could not. 

         He was silent for many moments.     Mine is female? he asked finally, cautious 

excitement threading his voice. 

         His obvious pleasure in the knowledge that she was carrying his daughter warmed 

her and yet Eden couldnt help but feel cheated and painfully disappointed.  Maybe love 

was overrated, she thought dully.    Passion was excitement, fire, a feast of the senses, and 

Baen gave her that without restraint, made it clear with every touch, every kiss, the look 

in his eyes that he felt all that she felt, perhaps even more.  His brothers gave her that 

same fiery passion unstintingly.   They were willing, more than willing--eager to do 

whatever it took to please her, sexually, and otherwise. 

         It was stupid and greedy to whine for more than she already had. 

         But she knew the passion she felt for Baen was just an extension of the love she 

felt for him. Without the love, she might still have felt desire, and yet she knew it would 

not have been nearly as powerful, and certainly not as enduring, growing stronger each 

time they made love instead of mellowing and cooling with familiarity. 

         It still hurt that shed been trying to tell him she loved him, and he had spoken 

about desire, called himself and his brothers devoted slaves. 

         It was unreasonable.  She might never fully grasp what his life had been like 


----------------------- Page 165-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                         165 



before because she had no similar experience to draw from, but she did realize that he 

had no reason to understand love and, never having been taught it in any form, he 

probably could not feel it. 

         You are  not pleased, he murmured after a moment, and, because she loved 

him, she heard the hurt in his voice.  Is it because one is mine? 

         From out of no where the urge to cry swept through her again.  Her chin wobbled 

in spite of all she could do.  I love you, she said shakily.  I could not be more pleased, 

or more humbly grateful that I have been given the chance to bear your child. 

         He placed his hands lightly on her shoulders.      What is wrong, then? 

         Nothing.  Its silly, she said, sniffing. 

         It is neither nothing, nor silly, if it makes you unhappy. 

         She covered her face with her hands.  I want you to love me back, she muttered 

lamely. 

         His hands tightened on her shoulders.  I do not know what this word is.  I have 

not heard it, he said slowly. 

         You have not felt it either, Eden snapped, pushing his hands from her shoulders 

angrily. 

         How do you know what I feel? Baen asked, his voice rough with both anger and 

confusion.   Explain. 

         She turned to look up at him.    I cant.  Its  complicated. 

         His expression hardened.     I am not stupid.  I can understand if you explain. 

         Eden pushed away from him, pacing for several moments, feeling irrationally 

angry and abused at the demand to explain, when shed wanted spontaneity.  It really 

ruined the effect, she thought, when one had to explain.  How could she know, even if 

she managed it, and he then told her he loved her, that he really did and wasnt just 

saying so because shed already stupidly told him she wanted it? 

         Its passion, desire, caring more about someone than you care about anyone else, 

caring more about them even than you do yourself.  Being willing to do anything for 

them, wanting to do anything for them.       Being willing to sacrifice your own happiness for 

theirs if necessary. 

         He frowned, looking more confused than less and her irritation and agitation 

mounted.    Have I not said as much?     Done as much?      This is only another word for care, 

yes? 

         Eden stopped abruptly, blinking at him in stunned surprise.  Slowly, as her mind 

recounted everything that he had said to her, she realized that that was exactly what he 

had said.  He had said that they would go if staying meant that the Earth women didnt 

feel safe to have them there, didnt trust them.  He had done everything that he could 

think to do to make her happy, taken care of her even when she hadnt particularly 

appreciated his interference. 

         She rubbed her head.  You didnt say I.  You said we. 

         He thought that over.  They love you the same as I. 

         Frustration erupted.  How do you know? 

         How could I not know when I know their thoughts and feelings as well as I know 

my own?  He frowned.  You do not want them to love you, too? 

         Eden sought patience.    Love is when a man and a woman are devoted to one 

another. 


----------------------- Page 166-----------------------

                                      Kaitlyn OConnor                                  166 



         You do not love us because we are more than one? he guessed. 

         This was getting worse and worse.   Eden was on the point of snapping at him that 

she was in love with him and not his brothers, but even as she thought about it, their 

faces rose hauntingly in her mind and memories surfaced of all the time shed spent 

luxuriating in their attentiveness. She thought about all the care and thought that went 

into the food they prepared to tempt her appetite when she was too tired to have any real 

interest in eating, or nauseated from her pregnancy and revolted at the thought of eating. 

She thought about their untiring efforts to entertain her--the stories, the games, the 

singing and music, the conversation when she wanted it, the companionable silence when 

she didnt.  She thought about the massages when she was tired and sore, the baths that 

were so often only a prelude to sex, but also soothed when she needed soothing.      And she 

thought about the passion they so easily aroused in her, and thoroughly appeased once 

they had. 

         She did care about them.  Maybe she even loved them, because it was an absolute 

truth that she would not hurt them, any of them, for the world.   It was also true that she 

was as thrilled about their babies that she carried as she was about Baens, and unhappy 

at the thought that the others would be disappointed. 

         It might be a very strange bond according to her own customs, but it was real 

nevertheless, and substantial.  Truth be told, she felt for all of them, even the other 

broods, but it was Baens brood that mattered most to her and she supposed, just maybe, 

that meant that she loved them as family and cared for them as individuals. 

         She shook her head, closing the distance shed put between her and Baen. 

Youre right.  I cant think of a single reason why I couldnt love you all. 

         He looked at her a little doubtfully, but encircled her with his arms when she 

embraced him, holding her snugly against his body.  They will be happy when they 

learn that we are to have young, he said tentatively. 

         Eden pulled away from him and looked up at him.  We should go then, and tell 

them. 

         Eden was amazed at how nervous she was with excitement as she and Baen 

headed for the med lab, wondering which of the others she would find waiting.  Her heart 

was pounding so hard when she paused to catch her breath before she went in that she felt 

almost faint. 

         Cal and Trar came to their feet abruptly as she entered the lab with Baen.  Behind 

them, looking as it he was struggling with a desperate desire to flee, stood Miccan. 

         It was immediately apparent that Deb hadnt explained to them why theyd been 

summoned or why theyd been detained because, to a man, they looked guilty as hell, 

uneasy, as if they suspected theyd done something wrong but just werent certain of 

what it was. 

         Smiling at them, she turned to look at Deb, who was seated at her desk and 

obviously struggling to ignore the intruders in her lab.  I thought youd never get 

here, she muttered irritably when she saw Eden. 

         Eden shrugged.  We had things to discuss.   Could we, she asked hesitantly, 

changing the subject abruptly, show them what you showed me before? 

         Deb stared at her in surprise for several moments before a grin dawned.    Im not 

sure their hearts can take it, but sure. Why not?  This ought to be fun, she said with a 

chuckle, getting up immediately and heading into the examination room. 


----------------------- Page 167-----------------------

                                        THE NINTH ORB                                       167 



         Summoning the men, Eden followed Deb and climbed onto the examination table 

once more.    Baen entered the room directly behind her, moving to the spot where hed 

stood before.   Cal, Trar and Miccan stopped at the door as if theyd hit an invisible 

barrier. 

         You cant see from over there, Deb said dryly as she positioned the scanner. 

Go stand with him, she added, pointing to Baen.  That way you wont be in my way. 

         After glancing at each other uncomfortably, Cal, Trar, and Miccan did as theyd 

been told and Deb proceeded with the scan. 

         When the lasers had completed the cycle and the image appeared on the display, 

Deb looked up and motioned for the men to move closer.          Taking her pen, she used the 

image to help guide her to the corresponding spot on Edens abdomen.  This little speck 

of humanity here is Baens baby girl. 

         Cal and Trar leaned closer, stared at the misshapen lump for several moments and 

then turned to look at Baen blankly.  Miccan craned to peer over the shoulders of the 

other two.  Baens? Cal murmured, clearly stunned. 

         Baen grinned broadly.    A female, he announced proudly. 

         Chuckling, Deb moved the pen to another fetus.  This big, strong fella here, she 

murmured, comparing the readouts that appeared side by side, is Cals son. 

         Cals head snapped upward.     After staring at her a split second, he looked down at 

the image again, and then up at her once more, turning first pale and then bright red. 

Mine? he asked hoarsely. 

         After several stunned moments, Trar grinned broadly and clapped his brothers 

shoulder enthusiastically. 

         And this little fella is Trars son, Deb continued, ignoring the commotion. 

         Trars grin vanished so abruptly it was almost comical.      Reacting much the same 

as Cal had, he was simply stunned for several moments.  A weak chuckle escaped him as 

Baen gave his shoulder a congratulatory squeeze.       Cal pounded him on the back hard 

enough he might have fallen except for the fact that Baen had gripped his shoulder. 

         And this little beauty right here is Miccans daughter, Deb finished 

triumphantly, looking up at the stunned faces of the men as if shed done it all herself. 

         Miccan stared at the fetus and then looked at his brothers, turning white as death. 

Abruptly, his eyes rolled back in his head and he fell backwards like a felled tree, 

slamming into the floor before anyone could react with more than open mouthed surprise. 

         Oh my god! Eden gasped in dismay, bolting upright so quickly she almost 

slammed her head into the scanner.  Miccan? 

         Dropping her pen, Deb grabbed her, trying to keep her from falling off the table. 

Baen, Cal, and Trar, surged toward their fallen brother, crouching beside him and staring 

down at him as if they werent certain whether hed keeled over dead or not. 

         Abandoning Eden, Deb rushed to the fallen man, shoving Trar out of the way and 

examining Miccans vital signs first and then his head for signs of trauma.       Scrambling 

off the table, Eden pushed her way between Cal and Baen and knelt on his other side. 

         Is he ok? she asked worriedly, grabbing his hand and stroking the back 

soothingly. 

         A nasty knot, Deb said. It didnt break the skin.  Ill have to do a scan to see if 

it broke his head. 

         Miccans eyes opened.  He stared up at her blankly. 


----------------------- Page 168-----------------------

                                       Kaitlyn OConnor                                    168 



         Edens chin wobbled.  Impulsively, she leaned down to hug him and then scooted 

around him to lift his head into her lap and hold his shoulders down when he made an 

abortive attempt to get up.   He looked dazed and confused, but she couldnt decide 

whether that was because he still hadnt managed to recover from his shock over the 

news or because of the blow to his head.     Shh!  Be still and let Deb check you, sweety, 

she chided him, stroking his cheek. 

         He subsided, staring up at her for several moments before he transferred his gaze 

to his brothers.  He frowned after a moment.  She said mine? he asked. Is all right? 

         Eden uttered something midway between a chuckle and a sob.          Of course its all 

right!  If Id known youd take it like you did, I wouldnt have surprised you. 

         He tensed, as if he would try to get up again, but subsided when Baen placed a 

hand in the middle of his chest, eyeing Deb with patent suspicion as she knelt and held 

the portable scanner over his head. 

         Deb sat back after several moments.     Hes fine.  Good thing hes got those horns, 

though.   Guess thats what I heard crack when he hit the floor, because it wasnt his skull, 

fortunately, and theres no sign of trauma to the brain. 

         Relieved, Eden leaned down to plant a kiss on his chin, which was all she could 

reach from her awkward position.  When she straightened, Baen and Trar bent down, 

caught his arms and hauled him to his feet.  He swayed dizzily, caught himself, and then 

his knees buckled. 

         Dont let him fall again! Eden exclaimed. 

         Wedging their shoulders beneath his arms, Baen and Trar half led half carried him 

from the room while Eden, Cal, and Deb trailed in their wake.  Miccan looked at Baen a 

little drunkenly.  Little beauty means male or female child? 

         Baen grinned at him.  Female  I think.     Mine, too. 

         Fella is male, then? Cal and Trar demanded almost in unison. 

         I hadnt expected that much fun, Deb called dryly as they maneuvered Miccan 

out of the lab. 

         Eden glanced back at her absently, smiling apologetically at her friend.     I should 

get him home. 

         Deb chuckled.   You should.    Home is always the best place to be. 


----------------------- Page 169-----------------------

                                       THE NINTH ORB                                      169 



                                           Epilogue 



         Eden discovered shed worried for nothing.  Which of the babies to remove to the 

incu-sys had been a hard decision because she was just as anxious that all of her babies 

feel loved and wanted as she was that all the fathers feel loved and wanted, but she had 

yielded to her heart and kept Baens baby within her own womb. 

         The Xtanians hadnt known quiet what to make of the units entrusted to their 

care--at first, but she discovered that Cal, Trar, and Miccan were just as pleased to 

discover that they could watch their babies developing as Baen was that she had decided 

to keep his in her womb.    If shed been of a jealous nature, she might almost have felt put 

out by the way her brood hovered over the incu-sys--all of them, Baen included--and 

Pael, Vladiv, Pizan and Adri, beaming down at them even though they had to know the 

babies couldnt see their faces, singing to them, talking to them. 

         She almost felt unnecessary.   Ordinarily, it was crucial to the development of the 

fetuses in incu-sys that their mother spend as much time near them as possible, recording 

her heartbeat and the sound of her voice for them to listen to whenever she couldnt be 

with them herself.   But she had to wonder if the babies would even have noticed her 

absence because one or more of the brood were always with them. 

         Parenting, obviously, was not a skill they would have to learn.    She might have to, 

but they wouldnt. 

         Baens daughter, Georgia, made it into the world a full two weeks before her 

siblings and enjoyed the undivided attention of her mother and eight fathers, who fought 

over who would get to hold her every time she uttered anything even approaching a cry. 

It was a relief when Deb finally announced that the others were ready to see the world 

because then there were enough babies to keep them all occupied. 

         Jerds brood was bestowed upon Deb, who was very appreciative of the gift and 

delighted them by presenting them with four boys less than three months after Edens 

family had arrived. 

         Eden settled her other extra brood with Stacy, sector chief of the engineers, who 

also thoroughly appreciated the gift and produced a bumper crop of six bouncing babies 

the following year. 

         Houston wasnt particularly pleased about the fruitfulness of the colony, 

especially since the fathers were all Xtanian, but none of the colonists particularly gave a 

damn since Houston was several light years away from having a say in the matter.  And, 

since further studies indicated that the colony on New Georgia was not only the best 

producers, by far, of any of the colonies theyd established, but also had the healthiest 

babies and the freshest gene pool, they decided to be pleased about the integration of 

the two colonies after all, and after a few years had even come to realize that it was 

actually their idea all along. 

         The contingency plan, due to a majority vote by the colonists, remained in effect 

throughout the first ten years of the life of the colony, but was neither implemented nor 

ever actually finished. 


----------------------- Page 170-----------------------

Kaitlyn OConnor                                                           170 



       The End 

